<SPAN name="startofbook"></SPAN>
<div class="figcenter"><ANTIMG src="images/cover.jpg" alt="" /></div>
<hr class="chap" />
<h1>ON EVERYTHING</h1>
<hr class="chap" />
<div class="poetry-container">
<div class="poetry">
<div class="stanza">
<div class="verse">BY THE SAME AUTHOR</div>
</div>
<div class="stanza">
<div class="verse"><span class="smcap">Paris</span></div>
<div class="verse"><span class="smcap">Hills and the Sea</span></div>
<div class="verse"><span class="smcap">Emmanuel Burden, Merchant</span></div>
<div class="verse"><span class="smcap">A Change in the Cabinet</span></div>
<div class="verse"><span class="smcap">On Nothing and Kindred Subjects</span></div>
<div class="verse"><span class="smcap">The Pyrenees</span></div>
<div class="verse"><span class="smcap">Marie Antoinette</span></div>
</div></div>
</div>
<hr class="chap" />
<div class="figcenter"><ANTIMG src="images/i_title.jpg" alt="" /></div>
<hr class="tb" />
<div class="titlepage">
<p><span class="xlarge">ON EVERYTHING<br/>
BY<br/>
H. BELLOC</span></p>
<p>SECOND EDITION</p>
<p><span class="large">METHUEN & CO.<br/>
36 ESSEX STREET W.C.<br/>
LONDON</span></p>
</div>
<hr class="chap" />
<p class="center"><i>First Published</i> <span class="gap"> <i>November 4th 1909</i></span><br/>
<i>Second Edition</i> <span class="gap2"> <i>1910</i></span></p>
<hr class="chap" />
<p class="center">
<span class="xlarge"><i>To<br/>
Madame Antoine Pescatore</i></span></p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_ix" id="Page_ix">[ix]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreak">CONTENTS</h2></div>
<table border="0" cellpadding="2" cellspacing="2" summary="table">
<tr><td> </td><td class="tdr"><small>PAGE</small></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">On Song</span></td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_1"> 1</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">On an Empty House</span></td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_7"> 7</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">The Landfall</span></td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_16"> 16</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">The Little Old Man</span></td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_22"> 22</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">The Long March</span></td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_29"> 29</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">On Saturnalia</span></td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_38"> 38</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">A Little Conversation in Herefordshire</span></td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_45"> 45</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">On the Rights of Property</span> </td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_53"> 53</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">The Economist</span> </td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_60"> 60</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">A Little Conversation in Carthage</span></td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_68"> 68</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">The Strange Companion</span></td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_74"> 74</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">The Visitor</span> </td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_81"> 81</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">A Reconstruction of the Past</span> </td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_90"> 90</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">The Reasonable Press</span> </td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_97"> 97</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">Asmodeus</span> </td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_104"> 104</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">The Death of the Comic Author</span> </td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_113"> 113</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">On Certain Manners and Customs</span></td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_121"> 121</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">The Statesman</span> </td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_130"> 130</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">The Duel</span> </td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_138"> 138</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">On a Battle, or “Journalism,” or “Points of View”</span></td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_148"> 148</SPAN><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_x" id="Page_x">[x]</SPAN></span></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">A Descendant of William Shakespeare</span></td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_159"> 159</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">On the Approach to Western England</span></td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_167"> 167</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">The Weald</span> </td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_174"> 174</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">On London and the Houses in It</span></td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_180"> 180</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">On Old Towns</span></td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_187"> 187</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">A Crossing of the Hills</span></td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_194"> 194</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">The Barber</span> </td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_201"> 201</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">On High Places</span> </td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_209"> 209</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">On Some Little Horses</span></td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_217"> 217</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">On Streams and Rivers</span></td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_223"> 223</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">On Two Manuals</span></td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_230"> 230</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">On Fantastic Books</span> </td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_238"> 238</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">The Unfortunate Man</span></td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_244"> 244</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">The Contented Man</span></td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_253"> 253</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">The Missioner</span> </td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_261"> 261</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">The Dream</span></td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_270"> 270</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">The Silence of the Battlefields</span> </td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_276"> 276</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">Novissima Hora</span> </td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_283"> 283</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td><span class="smcap">On Rest</span> </td><td class="tdr"><SPAN href="#Page_289"> 289</SPAN></td></tr>
</table>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_xi" id="Page_xi">[xi]</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="blockquot">
<p class="drop-cap">THESE essays appeared for the most part in
<i>The Morning Post</i>, and are here reprinted by
the courtesy of the Editor.</p>
</div>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_1" id="Page_1">[1]</SPAN></span>
<p class="ph1">ON EVERYTHING</p>
<h2 class="nobreakright">On Song<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic5.jpg" alt="" width-obs="400" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap">SOME say that when that box was opened wherein
lay ready the evils of the world (and a woman
opened it) Hope flew out at last.</p>
<p>That is a Pagan thing to say and a hopeless one,
for the true comfort that remained for men, and that
embodied and gave reality to their conquering struggle
against every despair, was surely Song.</p>
<p>If you would ask what society is imperilled of
death, go to one in which song is extinguished.
If you would ask in what society a permanent sickness
oppresses all, and the wealthy alone are permitted
to make the laws, go to one in which song
is a fine art and treated with criticism and used
charily, and ceases to be a human thing. But if
you would discover where men are men, take for
your test whether songs are always and loudly sung.</p>
<p>Sailors sing. They have a song for work and
songs for every part of their work, and they have
songs of reminiscence and of tragedy, and many
farcical songs; some brutal songs, songs of repose,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_2" id="Page_2">[2]</SPAN></span>
and songs in which is packed the desire for a distant
home.</p>
<p>Soldiers also sing, at least in those Armies where
soldiers are still soldiers. And the Line, which is
the core and body of any army, is the most singing
of them all. The Cavalry hardly sing, at least until
they get indoors, for it would be a bumping sort
of singing, and gunners cannot sing for noise, while
the drivers are busy riding and leading as well.
But the Line sings; and if you will consider quickly,
all the great armies of the world, and consider them
justly, not as the pedants do, but as men do who
really feel the past, you would hear mounting from
them always continual song. Those men who
marched behind Cæsar in his triumph sang a song,
and the words of it still remain (so I am told); the
armies of Louis XIV and of Napoleon, of the Republic,
and even of Algiers, made songs of their
own which have passed into the great treasury of
European letters. And though it is difficult to believe
it, it is true, the little troops of the Parliament
marching down the river made a song about Mother
Bunch, coupled with the name of the Dorchester
Hills; but I may be wrong. I was told it by a
friend; he may have been a false friend.</p>
<p>They sang in the Barons’ wars; they sang on the
way to Lewes. They sang in that march which led
men to the assault at Hastings, for it was written
by those who saw the column of knights advancing
to the foot of the hill that Taillefer was chosen for<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_3" id="Page_3">[3]</SPAN></span>
his great voice and rode before the host, tossing his
sword into the air and catching it again by the hilt
(a difficult thing to do), and singing of Charlemagne
and of the vassals who had died under Roncesvalles.</p>
<p>Song also illuminates and strengthens and vivifies
all common life, and on this account what is left of
our peasantry have harvest songs, and there are
songs for mowing and songs for the midwinter rest,
and there is even a song in the south of England
for the gathering of honey, which song, if you have
not heard it, though it is commonly known, runs
thus:—</p>
<div class="poetry-container">
<div class="poetry">
<div class="verse"><i>Bees of bees of Paradise,</i></div>
<div class="verse"><i>Do the work of Jesus Christ,</i></div>
<div class="verse"><i>Do the work which no man can.</i></div>
<div class="verse"><i>God made man, and man made money,</i></div>
<div class="verse"><i>God made bees and bees made honey.</i></div>
<div class="verse"><i>God made big men to plough, to reap, and to sow,</i></div>
<div class="verse"><i>God made little boys to keep off the rook and the crow.</i></div>
</div></div>
<p>This song is sung for pleasure, and, by the way of
singing it, it is made to scan.</p>
<p>Indeed, all men sing at their labour, or would so
sing did not dead convention forbid them. You will
say there are exceptions, as lawyers, usurers, and
others; but there are no exceptions to this rule
where all the man is working and is working well,
and is producing and is not ashamed.</p>
<p>Rowers sing, and their song is called a Barcarolle;
and even men holding the tiller who have nothing
to do but hold it tend to sing a song. And I will<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_4" id="Page_4">[4]</SPAN></span>
swear to this that I have heard stokers when they
were hard pressed starting a sort of crooning chorus
together, which shows that there is hope for us all.</p>
<p>The great Poets who are chiefly this, men capable
of perfect expression (though of no more feeling
than any other of their kind), are dignified by Song,
much more than by any others of their forms of
power. Consider that song of Du Bellay’s which
he translated out of the Italian, and in which he has
the winnower singing as he turns the winnowing
fan. That is great expression, because no man can
read it without feeling that if ever he had to do the
hard work of winnowing this is the song he would
like to sing.</p>
<p>Song also is the mistress of memory, and though
a scent is more powerful, a song is more general,
as an instrument for the resurrection of lost things.
Thus exiles who of all men on earth suffer most
deeply, most permanently, and most fruitfully, are
great makers of songs. The chief character in songs—that
almost any man can write them, that any
man at all can sing them, and that the greatest are
anonymous—is never better proved than in this
quality of the songs of exiles. There is a Highland
song of which I have been told, written in the Celtic
dialect and translated again into English by I know
not whom, which, for all its unknown authorship
(and I believe its authorship to be unknown) enshrines
that radiantly beautiful line:</p>
<p class="center">And we in dreams behold the Hebrides.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_5" id="Page_5">[5]</SPAN></span>The last anonymous piece of silver that was struck
in the mint of the Roman language has that same
poignant quality.</p>
<p class="center">Exul quid vis canere?</p>
<p>All the songs that men make (and they are powerful
ones) regretting youth are songs of exile, and in a
sense (it is a high and true sense) the mighty hymns
are songs of exile also.</p>
<div class="poetry-container">
<div class="poetry">
<div class="verse">Qui vitam sine termino</div>
<div class="verse">Nobis donet in patria,</div>
</div></div>
<p>that is the pure note of exile, and so is the</p>
<div class="poetry-container">
<div class="poetry">
<div class="verse">Coheredes et sodales</div>
<div class="verse">In terra viventium,</div>
</div></div>
<p>and in this last glorious thing comes in the note of
marching and of soldiers as well as the note of
separation and of longing. But after all the mention
of religion is in itself a proof of song, for what spell
could there ever be without incantation, or what
ritual could lack its chaunt?</p>
<p>If any man wonders why these two, Religion and
Song, are connected, or thinks it impious that they
should so be, let him do this: if he is an old man let
him cover his face with his hand and remember at
evening what occasions stand out of the long past,
full of a complete life, and of an acute observation
and intelligence of all that was around: how many
were occasions for song! There are pictures a man
will remember all his life only because he watched<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_6" id="Page_6">[6]</SPAN></span>
them for a pastime, because he heard a woman singing
as he watched them, and there are landscapes
which remain in the mind long after other things have
faded, but so remain because one went at morning with
other men along the road singing a walking song.
And if it is a young man who wishes to make trial of
this truth, he also has his test. For he will note as
the years continue how, while all other pleasures
lose their value and gradation, Song remains, until
at last the notes of singing become like a sort of
sacrament outside time, not subject to decay, but
always nourishing men, for Song gives a permanent
sense of futurity and a permanent sense of the presence
of Divine things. Nor is there any pleasure
which you will take away from middle age and leave
it more lonely, than this pleasure of hearing Song.</p>
<p>It is that immortal quality in the business which
makes it of a different kind from the other efforts of
men. Write a good song and the tune leaps up to
meet it out of nothingness. It clothes itself with
tune, and once so clothed it continues on through
generations, eternally young, always smiling, and
always ready with strong hands for mankind. On
this account every man who has written a song can
be certain that he has done good; any man who has
continually sung them can be certain that he has
lived and has communicated life to others.</p>
<p>It is the best of all trades, to make songs, and the
second best to sing them.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_7" id="Page_7">[7]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">On an Empty House<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic4.jpg" alt="" width-obs="300" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap">A MAN a little over forty years of age had desired
to take a house in London. He had lived
hitherto between a cottage in the country, where
he had stables and where he made it his pleasure to
ride, and rooms in town off St. James’s Street. He
had also two clubs, one of which he continually
visited. From his thirtieth year onward he had come
more often to town; he was heavier in build; he
rode with less pleasure. He had taken to writing and
had published more than one little study, chiefly upon
the creative work of other men. He was under no
compulsion to write or to do any other thing, for he
had a private fortune of about £3000 a year. This
he managed with some ability so that it neither increased
nor diminished, and like many other Englishmen,
he had wisely invested abroad, from the year
1897 onwards. Now, I say, that middle age was
upon him, London controlled him more and more.
He was in sympathy with the maturity of the great
town, which responded to his own maturity. He
could find a leisure in it which he had never found
in youth. The multitude of the books and the easy
access to them, the sensible and varied conversation
of men of his own rank and age, and that sort of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_8" id="Page_8">[8]</SPAN></span>
peopled quiet which supports the nights of men
living in London—all these had become a sort of food
to him; they greatly pleased him. So also did the
physical food of London. He took an increasing
pleasure in changing the choice of his wine, which
(an invariable effect of age) he now distinguished.
His rooms in London had thus become for now some
years past more and more his home; but he had
begun to feel that rooms could not be a home; and
he would set up for himself; he would be a master.
He would feel again and in a greater way that comfortable
consciousness of self and of surroundings
fitting one which a man has in early youth every
time he enters his father’s house.</p>
<p>With this purpose the man of whom I speak
looked at several houses, going first to agents, but
finding himself disappointed in all. He soon learned
a wiser way, which was to ask friends of what houses
they had heard, and then to see for himself whether
he liked them, and to do this before even he knew
what rent was asked. Also he would wander up and
down the streets, his heavy, well-dressed figure ponderous
and moving at a measured pace, and as he so
wandered he would cast his eyes over houses.</p>
<p>London, like all great things, has about it a quality
for which I do not know the word, but when I was
at school there was a Greek word for it. “Manifold”
is too vague; “multitudinous” would not explain
the idea at all. What I mean is a quality by
which one thing contains several (not many) parts,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_9" id="Page_9">[9]</SPAN></span>
each individual, each with a separate life and colour
of its own, and yet each living by a common spirit
which builds up the whole. Thus London, a great
town, is also a number (not a large number) of towns
within. And to this man, who had cultivation and
so often wrote upon the creative work of other men,
the spirit and the delight of each quarter was well
known. The words “Chelsea,” “Soho,” “Mayfair,”
“Westminster,” “Bloomsbury”—all meant to him
things as actual as colours or as chords of music, and
each represented to him not measurable advantages
or drawbacks, but separate kinds of pleasure. He
loved them all, but he gravitated, as it is right and
natural that a man of his wealth and sort should do,
to the houses north of Oxford Street and south of the
Marylebone Road. He had no territorial blood, nor
had his ancestry engaged in commerce; he was
European in every ramification of his descent. He
came of doctors, of soldiers, of lawyers, and in a
word, of that middle class which has now disappeared
as a body and remains among us only in a few
examples whose tradition, though we respect it, is
no longer a corporate tradition. For three hundred
years his people had had Greek, Latin, and French,
and had in alternate generations experienced ease
or constraint according to the circumstances of
English life. He was the first to enjoy so complete
a leisure.</p>
<p>To this part of London, therefore, he naturally
turned at last, and following the sound rule that<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_10" id="Page_10">[10]</SPAN></span>
a man’s rent should be one-tenth of his income—if
that income is moderate—he looked about for
a large and comfortable house. The very streets had
separate atmospheres for him. He fixed at last upon
what seemed a very nice house indeed in Queen
Anne Street. First he looked at it well from without,
admired the ironwork and the old places for
lanterns, and the extinguishers; he looked at the
solid brick, and at that expression which all houses
have from the position of their windows. It was a
house such as his own people might have built or
lived in under George III, and in the earlier part
of the reign of that unfortunate, though virtuous,
monarch. In a little while he had gone so far as to
get his ticket from the agent, and he would view the
house. He came one day and another; he was very
much taken with the arrangement of it and with the
quiet rooms at the back, and he was pleased to see
that the second staircase was so arranged that there
would be little noise of service. He remembered
with a sort of sentimental but pleasing feeling his
childhood passed in such a house, for his father had
been a surgeon, somewhat famous, and they lived in
such rooms and in such a neighbourhood. He was
pleased with the old-fashioned arrangements for
heating the water; he did not propose to change
them. But he was glad that electric light had taken
the place of gas, and he did propose to change the
disposition of this light made by the last tenants.</p>
<p>With every day that he visited the place it pleased<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_11" id="Page_11">[11]</SPAN></span>
him more. It became a daily occupation of his, and
it took up most of his thoughts. The agents were
gentle and kind; no mention of competitors was
made, and the reason for this would have been plain
to any other but himself, for he was offering a larger
rent than the house was worth. But his offer was
not yet confirmed. Many years of successful investment,
in which, as I have said, he had neither increased
nor diminished his fortune, had given him a
just measure of prudence in these affairs, and he
would not sign in a definite way until the whole
scheme was quite clear in his mind. For a week he
visited and revisited, until the caretaker, an elderly
woman of rich humour, began to count upon the
conversation which she enjoyed at his daily appearances.</p>
<hr class="tb" />
<p>In the wealthier part of London—next door to
the modern abomination of some new man or other
who was destined to no succession, to no honour,
and whose fate in the future would probably prove
to be some gamble or other upon the Continent—next
door to such a house, just round the corner, so
that you could only see the Park sideways, lived an
admirable woman. She was the wife of a Peer and
the mother of numerous children, of whom the
eldest now served as a soldier and was an expense
to them, as was the youngest, from the traditions of
his school, which was also expensive. It was her<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_12" id="Page_12">[12]</SPAN></span>
husband’s business, when that half of the politicians
to which he belonged was not in office, to speak at
meetings and to write lithographed letters imploring
aid of the financial kind for institutions
designed to relieve the necessities of the poor. He
also shot both on his own land and on that of
friends, and he would fish in Scotland, but as he
had no land there, he had to hire the fishing. The
same was true of his sport with the birds in that
Northern Kingdom; so one way and another they
were not rich for their position, and this admirable
woman it was who made all things go well. She
was strong in body, handsome in face, and of a
clear, vivacious temper, which pleased all the world
about her, and made it the better for her presence.
But none of these attributes were so worthy, nor
gave her so general an admiration, as the splendid
and evident virtue of her soul. There was in her
very gesture, and in every tone of her voice when
she chose to be serious, that fundamental character
of goodness which is at once the chief gift to
mortals from Almighty God, and the chief glory
and merit of those recipients who have used it well.
She had done so, and the whole of her life was a
sacrament and a support to all who were blessed
with her acquaintance.</p>
<p>Among these was the Man who was taking the
House, for he had known her brother very well at
college. She was much of the same rank as himself,
though a little older. During many years of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_13" id="Page_13">[13]</SPAN></span>
his youth he had so taken for granted her perfections
and her companionship, that these had, as it
were, made his world for him; he had judged the
world by that standard. Now that he knew the
world, he used that standard no more. It would
not be just to say that at her early marriage he had
felt any pain save a necessary loss of some companionship.
He had never had a sister; he continued
to receive her advice and to enter her house
as a relative, for though he was not a relative, the
very children would have been startled had they
ever chosen to remember that he was not one, and
his Christian name came as commonly upon their
lips, upon hers, and upon her husband’s as any
name under their own roof. He would not, of
course, finally take this house until she had seen it.</p>
<p>He was waiting, therefore, in the hall one morning
of that winter a little impatiently to show her
his choice, and to take her verdict upon certain
details of it before he should write the last letter
which should bind him to the place. He heard a
motor-car come up, looked out and saw that it was
hers, and met her upon the steps and led her in.
She also was pleased with everything she saw, and
her pleasure suddenly put light into the house, so
that if you had seen her there, moving and speaking
and laughing, you would have had an illusion that
the sun had come shining in all the windows; a
true physical illusion. You would have remembered
the place as sunlit. She noted the panelling, she<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_14" id="Page_14">[14]</SPAN></span>
approved of one carved fireplace, she disapproved of
another; she said the house was too large for him;
she was sure it would suit him. She showed him
where his many books would go, and warned him
on a hundred little things which he had never
guessed at, in the arrangement of a home. She
was but half an hour in his company, and still
smiling, still full of words, she went away. He was
to see her again in a very short time; he was to
lunch at their house, and he stood for a moment
after the door had shut in the silence of the big
place, as though wondering how he should pass his
time. The hall in which he lingered was surely very
desolate; the bare boards he was sure he would
remember, however well they were covered; he
never could make those cold walls look warm....
Anyhow, one didn’t live in one’s hall. He just
plodded upstairs slowly to what had been the drawing-room
of the house, and the big brass curtain
rods offended him; the rings were still upon them.
He would move them away, but still they offended
him. The lines were too regular, and there was
too little to appeal to him. He hesitated for a
moment as to whether he would go up farther and
look again at the upper rooms which they had discussed
together, but the great well of the staircase
looked emptier than all the rest; the great mournful
windows, filled with a grey northern sky, lit it,
but gave it no light. And he noticed, as he trod
the bare wood of the last flight, how dismally his<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_15" id="Page_15">[15]</SPAN></span>
footsteps echoed. Then he called up the caretaker
and gave her the key, surprised her with a considerable
fee, and said he would communicate that day
with the agents, and left.</p>
<p>When he got to lunch at his friends’ house he
told them that he would not take the Empty House
after all, whereat they all buzzed with excitement,
and asked him what he had found at the last
moment. And he said, in a silly sort of way, that
it was not haunted enough for him. But anyhow
he did not take it: he went back to live in his
rooms, and he lives there still.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_16" id="Page_16">[16]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">The Landfall<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic5.jpg" alt="" width-obs="400" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap">IT was in Oxford Street and upon the top of an
omnibus during one of those despairing winter
days, the light just gone, and an air rising which
was neither vigorous nor cold, but sodden like the
hearts of all around, that I fell wondering whether
there were some ultimate goal for men, and whether
these adventures of ours, which grow tamer and so
much tamer as the years proceed, are lost at last in
a blank nothingness, or whether there are revelations
and discoveries to come. This debate in the
mind is very old; every man revolves it, none has
affirmed a solution, though all the wisest of men
have accepted a received answer from authority external
to themselves. I was not on that murky
evening concerned with authority, but with the old
problem or rather mood of wonder upon the fate of
the soul.</p>
<p>As I so mused to the jolting of the bus I began
unconsciously to compare the keenness of early living
with the satiety or weariness of later years; and so
from one thing to another, I know not how, I
thought of horses first, and then of summer rivers,
and then of a harbour, and then of the open sea,
and then of the sea at night, till this vague train<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_17" id="Page_17">[17]</SPAN></span>
took on the form of an exact picture, and my mind
lived in an unforgotten day.</p>
<hr class="tb" />
<p>In my little boat, with my companion asleep in
the bows, I steered at the end of darkness eastward
over a warm and easy sea.</p>
<p>It was August: the roll was lazy, and the stars
were few and distant all around, because the sky,
though clear, was softened by the pleasant air of
summer at its close; moreover, an arch of the sky
before me was paling and the sea-breeze smelt of
dawn.</p>
<p>My little boat went easy, as the sea was easy.
There was just enough of a following wind dead
west to keep her steady and to keep the boom
square in its place right out a-lee, nor did she shake
or swing (as boats so often will before a following
wind), but went on with a purpose gently, like a
young woman just grown used to her husband and
her home. So she sailed, and aft we left a little,
bubbling wake, which in the darkness had glimmered
with evanescent and magic fires, but now, as
the morning broadened, could be seen to be white
foam. The stars paled for an hour and then soon
vanished; although the sun had not yet risen, it
was day.</p>
<p>The line of the horizon before me was fresh and
sharp, clear tops of swell showed hard against the
faint blue of the lowest sky, and for some time we<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_18" id="Page_18">[18]</SPAN></span>
were thus alone together in the united and living
immensity of the sea: my sleeping companion, my
boat, and I. Then it was that I perceived a little
northward and to the left of the rising glow a fixed
appearance very far away beyond the edge of the
world; it was grey and watery like a smoke, yet
fixed in outline and unchanging; it did not waver
but stood, and so standing confirmed its presence.
It was land; and this dim but certain vision which
now fixed my gaze was one of the mighty headlands
of holy Ireland.</p>
<p>The noble hill lifted its mass upon the extreme
limits of sight, almost dissolved by distance and yet
clear; its summit was high and plain, and in the
moment it was perceived the sea became a new
thing. It was no longer void or absorbing, but
became familiar water neighbourly to men; and
was now that ocean, whose duty and meaning it is
to stream around and guard the shores on which
are founded cities and armies, families and enduring
homes. The little boat sailed on, now in the mood
for companions and for friends.</p>
<p>My companion stirred and woke; he raised himself
upon his arm, and, looking forward to the left
and right, at last said, “Land!” I told him the
name of the headland. But I did not know that
there lay beyond it a long and narrow bay, nor how,
at the foot of this land-locked water, a group of
small white houses stood, and behind it a very
venerable tower.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_19" id="Page_19">[19]</SPAN></span>It was not long before the sun came up out of a
sea more clear and into a sky more vivid than you
will see within the soundings of the Channel. It
poured upon all the hills an enlivening new light
quite different from the dawn, and this was especially
noticeable upon the swell and the little ridges
of it, which danced and shone so that one thought
of music.</p>
<p>Meanwhile the land grew longer before us and
this one headland merged into the general line,
and inland heights could be seen; a little later
again it first became possible to distinguish the
divisions of the fields and the separate colours of
rocks and of grassland and of trees. A little while
later again the white thread showed all along that
coast where the water broke at the meeting of the
rocks and the sea; the tide was at the flood.</p>
<p>We had, perhaps, three miles between us and the
land (where every detail now stood out quite sharp
and clear) when the wind freshened suddenly and,
after the boat had heeled as suddenly and run for a
moment with the scuppers under, she recovered and
bounded forward. It was like obedience to a call, or
like the look that comes suddenly into men’s eyes
when they hear unexpectedly a familiar name. She
lifted at it and she took the sea, for the sea began to
rise.</p>
<p>Then there began that dance of vigour which is
almost a combat, when men sail with skill and under
some stress of attention and of danger. I would not<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_20" id="Page_20">[20]</SPAN></span>
take in an inch because of the pleasure of it, but she
was over-canvased all the same, and I put her ever
so little round for fear of a gybe, but the pleasure of
it was greater than the fear, and the cordage sang,
and it gave me delight to glance over my shoulder
at that following rush which chases a small boat
always when she presses before a breeze and might
poop her if her rider did not know his game. That
which had been a long, long sail through the night
with an almost silent wake and the bursting of but
few bubbles, and next a steady approach before the
strong and easy wind, had now become something
inspired and exultant, a course which resembled a
charge; and the more the sea rose the larger everything
became—the boat’s career, the land upon
which she was determined, and our own minds,
while all about us as we urged and raced for shore
were the loud noises of the sea.</p>
<p>We ran straight for a point where could be seen
the gate to the inland bay; we rounded it, and our
entry completed all, for when once we had rounded
the point all fell together; the wind, the heaving
of the water, the sounds and the straining of the
sheets. In a moment, and less than a moment, we
had cut out from us the vision of the sea, a barrier
of cliff and hill stood between us and the large
horizon. The very lonely slopes of these western
mountains rose solemn and enormous all around, and
the bay on which we floated, with only just that way
which remained after our sharp turning, was quite<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_21" id="Page_21">[21]</SPAN></span>
lucid and clear, like the seas by southern beaches
where one can look down and see a world underneath
our own. The boom swung inboard, the
canvas hung in folds, and my companion forward
cut loose the little anchor from its tie, the chain
went rattling down, and so silent was that sacred
place that one could hear an echo from the cliffs
close by returning the clanking of the links; the
chain ran out and slowly tautened as she fell back
and rode to it. Then we let go the halyards, and
when the slight creaking of the blocks had ceased
there was no more noise. Everything was still.</p>
<hr class="tb" />
<p>There was the vision that returned to me.</p>
<p>I was in the midst of it, I was almost present, I
had forgotten the streets of the treacherous and
evil town, when suddenly, I know not what, a cry,
or some sharp movement near me, brought me back
from such a place and day, from such an experience,
such a parallel and such a security.</p>
<p>With that return to the common business of living
the thought on which my mind had begun its travel
also returned, but in spite of the mood I had so recently
enjoyed my doubts were not resolved.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_22" id="Page_22">[22]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">The Little Old Man<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic4.jpg" alt="" width-obs="300" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap">IT was in the year 1888 (“O noctes coenasque
deum!”—a tag) that, upon one of the southern
hills of England, I came quite unexpectedly across
a little old man who sat upon a bench that was
there and looked out to sea.</p>
<p>Now you will ask me why a bench was there, since
benches are not commonly found upon the high
slopes of our southern hills, of which the poet has
well said, the writer has well written, and the singer
has well sung:—</p>
<div class="poetry-container">
<div class="poetry">
<div class="verse">The Southern Hills and the South Sea</div>
<div class="verse">They blow such gladness into me</div>
<div class="verse">That when I get to Burton Sands</div>
<div class="verse">And smell the smell of the home lands,</div>
<div class="verse">My heart is all renewed, and fills</div>
<div class="verse">With the Southern Sea and the South Hills.</div>
</div></div>
<p>True, benches are not common there. I know of
but one, all the way from the meeting place of
England, which is upon Salisbury Plain, to that
detestable suburb of Eastbourne by Beachy Head.
Nay, even that one of which I speak has disappeared.
For an honest man being weary of labour and yet
desiring firewood one day took it away, and the
stumps only now remain at the edge of a wood, a
little to the south of No Man’s Land.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_23" id="Page_23">[23]</SPAN></span>Well, at any rate, upon this bench there sat in
the year 1888 a little old man, and he was looking
out to sea; for from this place the English Channel
spreads out in a vast band 600 ft. below one, and the
shore perhaps five miles away; it looks broader than
any sea in the world, broader than the Mediterranean
from the hills of Alba Longa, and broader
than the Irish Sea from the summit of the Welsh
Mountains: though why this is so I cannot tell.
The little old man treated my coming as though
it was an expected thing, and before I had spoken
to him long assured me that this view gave him complete
content.</p>
<p>“I could sit here,” he said, “and look at the Channel
and consider the nature of this land for ever and
for ever.” Now though words like this meant nothing
in so early a year as the year 1888, yet I was willing
to pursue them because there was, in the eyes of
the little old man, a look of such wisdom, kindness,
and cunning as seemed to me a marriage between
those things native to the earth and those things
which are divine. I mean, that he seemed to me to
have all that the good animals have, which wander
about in the brushwood and are happy all their lives,
and also all that we have, of whom it has been well
said that of every thing which runs or creeps upon
earth, man is the fullest of sorrow. For this little
old man seemed to have (at least such was my fantastic
thought in that early year) a complete acquiescence
in the soil and the air that had bred him, and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_24" id="Page_24">[24]</SPAN></span>
yet something common to mankind and a full foreknowledge
of death.</p>
<p>His face was of the sort which you will only see
in England, being quizzical and vivacious, a little
pinched together, and the hair on his head was a
close mass of grey curls. His eyes were as bright
as are harbour lights when they are first lit towards
the closing of our winter evenings: they shone
upon the daylight. His mouth was firm, but even
in repose it permanently, though very slightly, smiled.</p>
<p>I asked him why he took such pleasure in the
view. He said it was because everything he saw
was a part of his own country, and that just as some
holy men said that to be united with God, our
Author, was the end and summit of man’s effort, so
to him who was not very holy, to mix, and have communion,
with his own sky and earth was the one
banquet that he knew: he also told me (which
cheered me greatly) that alone of all the appetites
this large affection for one’s own land does not grow
less with age, but rather increases and occupies the
soul. He then made me a discourse as old men will,
which ran somewhat thus:—</p>
<p>“Each thing differs from all others, and the more
you know, the more you desire or worship one thing,
the more does that stand separate: and this is a
mystery, for in spite of so much individuality all
things are one.... How greatly out of all the
world stands out this object of my adoration and of
my content! you will not find the like of it in all<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_25" id="Page_25">[25]</SPAN></span>
the world! It is England, and in the love of it I
forget all enmities and all despairs.”</p>
<p>He then bade me look at a number of little things
around, and see how particular they were: the way
in which the homes of Englishmen hid themselves,
and how, although a great town lay somewhat to
our right not half a march away, there was all about
us silence, self-possession, and repose. He bade me
also note the wind-blown thorns, and the yew-trees,
bent over from centuries of the south-west wind, and
the short, sweet grass of the Downs, unfilled and
unenclosed, and the long waves of woods which rich
men had stolen and owned, and which yet in a way
were property for us all.</p>
<p>“There is more than one,” said I in anger, “who
so little understands his land that he will fence the
woods about and prevent the people from coming
and going: making a show of them, like some dirty
town-bred fellow who thinks that the Downs and
the woods are his villa-garden, bought with gold.”</p>
<p>The little old man wagged his crooked forefinger
in front of his face and looked exceedingly knowing
with his bright eyes, and said: “Time will tame all
that! Not they can digest the county, but the
county them. Their palings shall be burnt upon
cottage hearths, and their sons shall go back to be
lackeys as their fathers were. But this landscape
shall always remain.”</p>
<p>Then he bade me note the tides and the many
harbours; and how there was an inner and an outer<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_26" id="Page_26">[26]</SPAN></span>
tide, and the great change between neaps and
springs, and how there were no great rivers, but
every harbour stood right upon the sea, and how for
the knowledge of each of these harbours even the
life of a man was too short. There was no other
country, he said, which was thus held and embraced
by the mastery of the Atlantic tide. For the patient
Dutch have their towns inland upon broad rivers and
ships sail up to quays between houses or between
green fields; and the Spaniards and the French (he
said) are, for half their nature and tradition, taught
by a tideless sea, but we all around have the tide
everywhere, and with the tide there comes to character
salt and variety, adventure, peril, and change.</p>
<p>“But this,” I said, “is truer of the Irish.”</p>
<p>He answered: “Yes, but I am talking of my own
soil.”</p>
<p>Then when he had been silent for a little while he
began talking of the roads, which fitted into the folds
of the hills, and of the low long window panes of
men’s homes, of the deep thatch which covered them,
and of that savour of fullness and inheritance which
lay fruitfully over all the land. It gave him the
pleasure to talk of these things which it gives men
who know particular wines to talk of those wines, or
men who have enjoyed some great risk together to
talk together of their dangers overcome.</p>
<p>It gave him the same pleasure to talk of England
and of his corner of England that it gives some
venerable people sometimes to talk of those whom<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_27" id="Page_27">[27]</SPAN></span>
they have loved in youth, or that it gives the true
poets to mouth the lines of their immortal peers. It
was a satisfaction to hear him say the things he said,
because one knew that as he said them his soul was
filled.</p>
<p>He spoke also of horses and of the birds native to
our Downs, but not of pheasants, which he hated and
would not speak to me about at all. He spoke of
dogs, and told me how the dogs of one countryside
were the fruits of it, just as its climate and its contours
were; notably the spaniel, which was designed
or bred by the mighty power of Amberley Wildbrook,
which breeds all watery things. He showed me how
the plover went with the waste flats of Arun and of
Adur and of Ouse, and he showed me why the sheep
were white and why they bunched together in a
herd. “Because,” he said, “the chalk pits and the
clouds behind the Down are wide patches of white;
so must the sheep be also.” For a little he would
have told me that the very names of places, nay, the
religion itself, were grown right out of the sacred
earth which was our Mother.</p>
<hr class="tb" />
<p>These truths and many more I should have learned
from him, these extravagences and some few others
I should have whimsically heard, had I not (since I
was young) attempted argument and said to him:
“But all these things change, and what we love so
much is, after all, only what we have known in our<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_28" id="Page_28">[28]</SPAN></span>
short time, and it is our souls within that lend divinity
to any place, for, save within the soul, all is
subject to time.”</p>
<p>He shook his head determinedly and like one who
knows. He did assure me that in a subtle mastering
manner the land that bore us made us ourselves,
and was the major and the dominant power which
moulded, as with firm hands, the clay of our being
and which designed and gave us, and continued in us,
all the form in which we are.</p>
<p>“You cannot tell this,” I said, “and neither can
I; it is all guesswork to the brevity of man.”</p>
<p>“You are wrong,” he answered quietly. “I have
watched these things for quite 3000 years.” And
before I had time to gasp at that word he had
disappeared.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_29" id="Page_29">[29]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">The Long March<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic4.jpg" alt="" width-obs="300" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap">THE French Service, by some superstition of
theirs which is probably connected with clear
thinking and with decision, have perpetually in
mind two things where Infantry is (or are) concerned;
these two things are, marching power and
carrying weight.</p>
<p>It is their thesis, or rather it is their general
opinion, that of all things in which civilised armies
may differ the power of trained endurance is the
most variable, and that the elements in which this
endurance is most usefully manifested are the elements
of bearing a weight for long and of marching
for long and far between a sleep and a sleep.</p>
<p>There is no Service in the world but would agree
that rapidity of movement (other things being equal)
is to the advantage of an army. Not even the Blue
Water School (for which school armies are distant
and vague things) would deny that. It is even true
that most men (though by no means all) who have
to do with thinking out military problems would
admit that, other things again being equal, the
power of carrying weight was an advantage to an
army. But the French Service differs from its rivals
in this, that it regards these two factors in a sort of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_30" id="Page_30">[30]</SPAN></span>
fundamental way, testing the whole Army by them
and keeping them perpetually present before the
whole of that Army, so that the stupidest driver in
front of the guns is worrying in a muddled way as
to whether the Line have not too much to do, and
the cleverest young captain on the staff is wondering
whether the strain put upon a particular regiment
has not been too great that day. The exercise
is continual, and is made as much a part of the men’s
mode of thought as cricket is made a part of the
mode of thought of a boy at school, or as the daily
paper is made a part of the mode of thought of a
man who comes in daily from the suburbs to gamble
in the City of London. And the French Service
shows its permeation in the matter of these two
ideas by this very characteristic test, that not only
are the supporters of either element in the power
of Infantry numerous and enthusiastic, but also that
those (and I believe for a moment Negrier) who think
these theories have been overdone recognise at the
back of their minds the general importance of them;
while the great neutral mass that sometimes discuss,
but hardly ever think originally, take them as it were
for granted in all their discussions.</p>
<p>It would be possible to continue for some time the
exposition of this most interesting thing; it would
be possible to show how this point of view was connected
with the conservatism of the French mind.
It would be possible and fascinating perhaps to show
the relation of such theories with the mentality<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_31" id="Page_31">[31]</SPAN></span>
which is convinced upon the retention of private
property and upon the subdivision of it, upon the
all-importance of agriculture to a State, upon the
possession at no matter what sacrifice of a vast
amount of vaulted, tangible, material gold. But my
business in these lines is not to argue whether the
French are right or wrong in this military aspect of
their philosophy, nor to show them wise or unwise
in regarding even the railways of a modern State as
being only supplementary to marching power, and
even the vast and mobile modern methods of road
carriage as being only supplementary to the knapsack,
which can go across ploughed fields or climb a
tree. My business is not to discuss the philosophy
of the thing, though I am grievously tempted to do
so, but to speak of one particular thing I saw.</p>
<p>I saw the beginning, the middle, and the end of
it. Had I myself been in the Line such things
might have been so familiar to me that they would
not in the long run have stood out in my imagination,
and I might not have been as fascinated as I now
am by the recollections of that strange experience.</p>
<p>The Infantry that was the support of our pieces
(for we were Divisionary Artillery) was quartered
near to us in a little village of what is called “the
Champagne Pouilleuse,” that is, “the lousy,” or
“the dusty” Champagne, to distinguish it from the
chalky range of the mountain of Rheims, those hot
slopes whereon is grown the grape producing the
most northern and the most exhilarating of wines.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_32" id="Page_32">[32]</SPAN></span>In this little village were we side by side, and
very far off along the horizon we had seen the night
before, to the north, guns and linesmen together,
the goal of our journey, which was that roll in the
ground upon the summit of which the very tall spire
of a famous shrine led the eye on toward the larger
mass of the Cathedral. The Road was straight both
upon the map and in our weary minds. It crossed
the fields on which had been decided the fate of
Christendom in the defeat of Attila and again in the
cannonade of Valmy. Little we cared for these
things. What we cared about, or rather what the
fellows on foot cared about, was a distance of nearly
thirty miles with fifty pound and more upon one’s
back.</p>
<p>I lay in the straw of the stable near my horses,
whose names were Pacte and Basilique—Basilique
was the elder one and was ridden, and Pacte was
the led horse—when I heard the sound of a bugle.
I was already awake, I cannot tell why, I had no
duties; I strolled out from the stable into the square
and watched the Line assembling. They were of
all sorts and sizes in the dark morning, for the
French are profoundly indifferent to making a squad
look neat. Some shuffled, others ran, others affected
to saunter to where the sergeant, with the roll in
his hand and a lantern held above it, stood ready to
call out the names. As they gathered to fall in I
heard their comments, which were familiar enough,
for they did not differ from the comments we also<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_33" id="Page_33">[33]</SPAN></span>
made when any effort was required of us. They
cursed all order and discipline. Some boasted that
the thing was not tolerable, and that they were the
men to make the system impossible. Others cunningly
hinted that they would deceive the doctor
and fall out, and in general it would have been conceded
by any man listening to them that this march
could never be accomplished.</p>
<p>With the usual oaths, dreadful to an intellectual
ear, but to us a sort of atmosphere, they fell in, and
all over the village square were other companies
falling in and other sergeants holding other rolls.
Then the names were called, with no trappings, in a
rather low voice, and rapidly.</p>
<p>One man was missing, and the sergeant looked
round, saw me leaning against my stable door, and
told me to go for the guard; but when I had got four
men from the guard the missing man had come up.
He was a very little man, in a hurry; he was not
punished, he was warned. Hardly had I returned
and hardly had the four men of the guard (who that
day of the march were Cavalry) gone back straggling
when the various companies shuffled into place,
formed fours, and began the marching column. No
drums rolled, no bugle inspirited them. The little
village was now more clearly seen under a growing
light, and there were bands of colour above the
distant ridge of the Argonne. It was not quite four
in the morning, and there was a mist from the
meadows beside the road.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_34" id="Page_34">[34]</SPAN></span>They went out silently. There was a sort of step
kept, but it was very loose. They sang no songs,
they were a most unfortunate crowd.</p>
<hr class="tb" />
<p>We had been for two hours upon our horses,
we who had started long after sunrise after our
horses had been groomed and fed and watered, and
treated like Christian men—for it was a saying of
ours that the Republic was kinder to a horse than
to a man, because a horse cost money. We had gone,
I said, two hours also along the road, trotting and
walking alternately, with the interminable clatter-clank-clank
of the limber and the pieces behind us,
and with the occasional oath of the sergeant or the
corporal when a trace went loose or when a bit of
bad riding on the part of some leader checked the
column of guns; we had so pounded along into the
heat of the day; the sun was beginning to offend
us—we were more in a sweat than our horses—when
we heard a long way off upon the road before us the
faint noise of a song, and soon we saw from one of
those recurring summits of the arrow-like French
road, the jolly fellows of the Line. They were not
more than a thousand yards before us; they made
a little dust as they went, and as they went their
rifles swinging on the shoulder gave them a false
appearance of unity—for unity they were not caring
at all. Somewhat before we reached them we saw
their cohesion break, they became a doubled mob<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_35" id="Page_35">[35]</SPAN></span>
upon either side of the road, and we knew that they
were making the regulation halt of five minutes,
which is ordered at the end of every hour; but
probably their commanding officer had somewhat
advanced or retarded this in order to make a coincidence
with the going by of the guns.</p>
<p>We saw them as we approached lying in all attitudes
upon either side of the road, some few munching
bread from the haversack, and some few drinking
from their gourds. As we came up they were compelled
to rise to salute another arm upon its passage,
and their faces, all their double hedge of faces, were
full of insolence and of merriment, for they had
recently sung and eaten, and the march had done
them good—they had covered about eighteen miles.</p>
<p>So we went by, and when we had left them some
few hundred yards we again heard faintly behind us
the beginning of a new song, the tune of which was
known among us as “The Washerwoman.” It is a
good marching song. But shortly after this we heard
no more, for first the noise of the horse hoofs extinguished
the singing, and later distance swallowed it
up altogether.</p>
<hr class="tb" />
<p>We had come into quarters early in the afternoon,
we had groomed our horses and fed them, and
watered them at the chalkiest stream, we had
brought them back to their stables, and the stable
guard was set; those who were not on duty went off<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_36" id="Page_36">[36]</SPAN></span>
about the village, and several, of whom I was one,
gathered in the house of a man whose relative in the
regiment had led us thither.</p>
<p>He received us well, for he was a farmer in a large
way; he gave us wine, bread, and eggs, and a little
bacon. He said he hoped that no more troops would
come into the little village that day. We told him
that the Line would come, so far as we knew, but he
answered that he had heard from his brother, who
was mayor of the adjoining commune, that the Line
were to be quartered in that neighbouring parish,
that they would march through the village in which
we were, and sleep in the houses about a mile ahead
of us upon the road to Rheims.</p>
<p>While he was speaking thus we heard again, but
much louder than before (for it came upon us round
the corner of the village street), the noise of a marching
song. They were singing at the top of their
voices—they were in a sort of fury of singing.</p>
<p>They passed along making more dust than ever
before, and anyone who had not known them would
have said they were out of hand. Several were
limping as they went, one or two, recognising the
gunners and the drivers, waved their hands. The
rest still sang. No one had fallen out. Their arms
they carried anyhow, and more than one man was
carrying two rifles (probably for money), and more
than one man was carrying none, and some had their
rifles slung across their backs, and some tucked under
their arms. So they went forward, and again we<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_37" id="Page_37">[37]</SPAN></span>
heard their singing dwindle, but this time it continued
much longer than before, and I think we
heard it up to the halt, when their task was accomplished
and the march was done.</p>
<p>They are an incredible people!</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_38" id="Page_38">[38]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">On Saturnalia<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic5.jpg" alt="" width-obs="400" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap">ONE of the bothers of writing is that words carry
about upon their backs nowadays a great pack
of past meanings and derivations, and that—particularly
to-day—no word is standing still as it were
and meaning something once and for all which a
plain man can say without being laughed at for
ignorance or for affectation. For instance, Saturnalia.
To one man it means a certain bundle of
ritual many centuries dead, common to a particular
district of Italy and practised in midwinter. To
another man it means a lot of poor people having an
exaggerated beanfeast and thereby annoying the
rich people. But it does not mean either of these
things to the plain man. It means to the plain man
occasion and specific occasion for turning things
upside down and getting breathing space for a
while from the crushing order of this world. That
is what “Saturnalia” means to the ordinary user of
the word, and note, he has no other word by which
to express the idea—so thoroughly has the thing
died out since modern English was formed. I suppose
the nearest word for it in English—when such
feasts were still known in England—was the vague<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_39" id="Page_39">[39]</SPAN></span>
word “Misrule.” Anyhow, it is Saturnalia now, and
Saturnalia it shall be here.</p>
<p>If a man were to come back from the past and
watch the modern world into which he had tumbled
he would note any number of things that would, I
am certain, intoxicate him with wonder and delight.
Just as one is intoxicated with wonder and delight
on landing in youth upon the quays of a foreign
port for the first time—that is, if the foreign port is
well governed, for there is no wonder or delight
either in barbarism or in decay. Such a man would
be perpetually running to telephones, those curious
toys, and marvelling at cinematographs and rejoicing
in express trains and clear print and big guns and
phonographs; he couldn’t help it. Motor-cars moving
by themselves would fill him with magic—but
he would bitterly mislike certain absences, and he
would complain that half a dozen things were very
wrong with the world. So many men free and yet
owning nothing—so much the greater part of men
free and yet owning nothing—would seem to him a
monstrous and perilous thing. The exact and mechanical
accuracy that clocks and railways have
made would offend him; he would see it as a
disease wearing out men’s nerves. The modern
arguments all in a circle round and round the
old insoluble problems would bore him dreadfully,
and still more perhaps the fresh discoveries
every week of principles and plain truths as old as
the Mediterranean—but nothing surely would astonish<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_40" id="Page_40">[40]</SPAN></span>
him or grieve him or frighten him more than
the absence of topsy-turvydom without some recurrent
breath of which the soul of man perishes.</p>
<p>And why? There is a question you may ask
some time before it will be answered. One thing
is sure, though the sureness of it reposes on some
base we cannot see: in the proportion that men are
secure of their philosophy and social scheme, in that
proportion they must in some fixed manner turn it
upside down from time to time for their delight and
show it on a stage or enact it in a religious ritual
with all its rules reversed and the whole thing wrong
way about. They have always done this in healthy
States, and if ever our State gets healthy they will
begin to do it again. It is a human craving, an
intense craving—but why, it would be a business to
say.</p>
<p>It must not be imagined that the craving or the
expression of it has passed from us to-day. They
have no more passed from us than the desire for
property or for the tilling of the land. But their
corporate character is broken up, they appear
sporadically in individuals only, and are therefore
often evil. They appear in the irony which is an
increasing feature of our letters, in mad freaks and
outbreaks for which men strained beyond bearing
are punished, and they appear in fantastic prophecies
of a changed world.</p>
<p>One sees that craving for a burst of misrule in
quite unexpected enthusiasms for things remote<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_41" id="Page_41">[41]</SPAN></span>
from our lives, in great senseless mobs furious about
minor things—the minor actions of a campaign or
the minor details of law-making—in the public
clamour about the misfortunes of some foreign
prisoner or the politics of some alien State. One
sees it in the men who suddenly start rules of life
based on some careful negation of what all around
them do, in the leaders and teachers who first note
exactly what nearly all their fellow-beings eat or
drink or wear, and then most loudly proclaim salvation
to lie in <i>not</i> eating, drinking, or wearing these
obviously necessary things. The neighbours stare!
And no wonder—for private Saturnalia are dangerously
near to vice in the sane, in the weak to
insanity.</p>
<p>But true Saturnalia, public Saturnalia, were
healthy because they were corporate. Custom and
religion had dug a sort of channel into which all
that emotion could commonly run, and in midwinter,
when it had long been very dark, the mischiefs, the
comic spirits came out of the woods and for some
days possessed the souls of men, and these, by that
possession, were purged and freed. So it was for
hundreds upon hundreds of years—until quite the
modern time. Why have we lost it, and how long
must we wait for it to return?</p>
<p>When the relations of slave and master seemed
as obvious and necessary as seem to us (let us say)
the reading of a daily paper or the taking of a
train, yet the obvious and necessary routine was<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_42" id="Page_42">[42]</SPAN></span>
broken in midwinter, the slave was the master for
a moment and the master a slave.</p>
<p>When the ritual of the Church was as much a
commonplace as the ritual of social life is to us to-day,
there was a season (it was this season between
Christmas and the Epiphany) when the dead weight
of order was lifted and a boy was dressed as a bishop
or a donkey was put to chaunt the office, and the
people sang:—</p>
<div class="poetry-container">
<div class="poetry">
<div class="verse">Plebs autem respondet:</div>
<div class="indent5">Hé sire Ane, ho! Chantez!</div>
<div class="indent5">Vous aurez du foin assez</div>
<div class="indent5">Et de l’avoine à manger!</div>
</div></div>
<p>When the awful authority of civil and hereditary
powers was unquestioned they yet set up in English
halls Lords of Misrule who governed that season.
The Inns of Court, I believe, delighted in them,
and certainly till quite late in the seventeenth
century the peasantry of the villages.</p>
<p>It has gone. It will return. During its absence
(and may that absence not be much prolonged) perhaps
one can see its nature the more clearly because
one sees it from the outside and as a distant though
a desired thing. Perhaps we, living in a very unreasonable
age, when realities are forgotten and
imaginaries preferred, when we solemnly reiterate
impossibilities, affirm our faith in scientific guesswork
and our doubts upon the plain rules of arithmetic,
can understand why our much more reasonable
fathers thirsted for and obtained these feasts of unreason.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_43" id="Page_43">[43]</SPAN></span>
It seems to have been a little like the
natural craving for temporary oblivion (sleep—a
chaos) once in every day; a sort of bath in that
muddle or nothingness out of which the world was
made. Equality, which lies at the base of society,
was brought to surface by a paradox and shown at
large. Intensity of conviction and of organisation
took refuge in the relief of a momentary—and not
meant—denial of that conviction and organisation,
and the whole of society collectively expanded its
soul by one collective foolery at high pressure, as
does the healthy individual by one good farce or
peal of laughter when occasion serves.</p>
<p>How the Saturnalia will return (as return they
will) no one can say. The seeds of reaction from
the tangle of the modern world lie all around in
the customs and the demands of the populace: but
seeds are never known or perceived till they have
sprouted. Sometimes one catches the echo of the
return in a chance jest; especially if it be a cabman’s.
Sometimes in a solemn hoax largely indulged
in by many poor men against one richer
than themselves. Sometimes in the voluntary
humour and cynical goodness of heart of a powerful
or wealthy man exposing the illusions of his
kind.</p>
<p>Anyhow, one way or another, sooner or later, the
Saturnalia will return; may it be sooner rather than
later, and at the latest not later than 1938, when so
many of us will be so very old.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_44" id="Page_44">[44]</SPAN></span>For my part I shall look for the first signs in the
provinces of rich and riotous blood as on the Border
(and especially just north of it) or in Flanders, or,
better still, in Burgundy from Nuits and Beaune
northward and eastward. I have especially great
hopes of the town of Dijon.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_45" id="Page_45">[45]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">A Little Conversation in Herefordshire<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic1.jpg" alt="" width-obs="100" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap">THERE is a country house (as the English phrase
goes) in the County of Hereford, at a little
distance from the River Wye; the people who live in
this house are very rich. They are not rich precariously,
nor with doubts here and there, nor for
the time, but in a solid manner; that is, they believe
their riches to be eternal. Their income springs
from very many places, of which they have not an
idea; it is spent in a straightforward manner, which
they fully comprehend. It is spent in relieving the
incompetence—the economic incompetence—of all
those about them; in causing wine to come into
England from Ay, Vosne, Barsac, and (though they
do not know it) from the rougher soil of Algiers. It
also causes (does the way in which they exercise
what only pedants call their Potential Demand) tea
to be grown in Ceylon for their servants and in China
for themselves, horses to be bred in Ireland, and wheat
to be sown and most laboriously garnered in Western
Canada, Ohio, India, South Russia, the Argentine,
and other places. Also, were you to seek out every
economic cause and effect, you would find missionaries
living where no man can live, save by artifice,
and living upon artificial supply in a strange climate<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_46" id="Page_46">[46]</SPAN></span>
by the strength of this Potential Demand rooted in
the meadows of the Welsh March.</p>
<p>Then, also, if you were to follow the places whence
their wealth is derived, it would interest you very
much. You would see one man earning so much in
the docks and handing on a Saturday evening so
much of his wages into their fund. You would see
another clipping off cloth in Manchester and offering
it to them, and another plucking cotton in Egypt
and exchanging it, at their order, against something
which they, not he, needed. Altogether you would
see the whole world paying tithe, and a stream flowing
into Hereford as into a reservoir, and a stream
flowing out again by many channels.</p>
<p>These good people were at dinner; upon the 5th
of October, to be accurate. Parliament had not yet
met, but football had begun, and there was shooting,
also a little riding upon horses, though this is not to-day
a popular amusement, and few will practise it.
As for the women, one wrote and the other read—which
was a fair division of labour; but the woman
who wrote was not read by the woman who read, for
the woman who wrote (and she was the daughter)
preferred to write upon problems. But her mother,
who did the reading, preferred what is called fiction,
and Mr. Meredith was a favourite author of hers;
but, indeed, she would read all fiction so only that it
was in her native tongue.</p>
<p>Now the men of the family were very different
from this, and the things they liked were hunting of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_47" id="Page_47">[47]</SPAN></span>
a particular kind (which I shall not here describe),
shooting of a similar kind, their country, and politics,
which last interest it would have been abominable to
deny them, for the two men, both father and son,
were actively engaged in the making of laws, each in
a different place; the laws they made (it is true in
the company of, and with the advice of, others) are
to be found in what is called the Statute Book, which
neither you nor I have ever seen.</p>
<p>All these four, the father, the son, the mother, and
the daughter, in different ways intelligent, but all
four very kind and good, were at dinner upon this
day of which I speak, the 5th of October, but they
were not alone. They had to meet them several
people who were staying in the house. The one was
a satirist who had been born in Lithuania. He was
poor and proud and had learnt the English tongue,
and he wrote books upon the pride of race and upon
battling with the sea. He was an envious sort of
man, but as he never had nor ever would have any
home or lineage, England was much the same to him
as any other place. He hated all our nations with
an equal hatred.</p>
<p>Another guest was a little man called Copp. He
was a lord; his title was not Copp. Only his name
was Copp, and even this name he hid, for old father
Copp, who had married a Miss Billings in the eighteenth
century, had had a son John Billings, since the
Billings were richer than the Copps. And John
Billings had married Mary Steyning, who was the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_48" id="Page_48">[48]</SPAN></span>
Squire’s daughter, and they had had a son John
Steyning, since John was by this time the hereditary
name. Now John Steyning was in the Parliament
that worked for the Regent, and a short one it was,
and he became plain Lord Steyning, and then he
and his son and his grandson married in all sorts
of ways, and the title now was Bramber, but the
family name was Steyning, and the real name was
Copp. So much for Copp. He was as lively as a
grig, he had travelled everywhere, and he knew
about ten languages. He was peculiarly brave,
and as a boy he had stoutly refused to go to the
University.</p>
<p>Then also there was the Doctor, who was absurdly
nervous and could ill afford to dine out, and there
was a young man who was in Parliament with the
son of the family; this young man had been to Oxford
with him also, not at Cambridge; he was a lawyer,
and he was making three thousand pounds a year,
but he said he was making six when he talked to his
wife and mother, and most serious men believed that
he was making ten. The women of these were also
present with them, saving always that Copp, who
was called Steyning, and whose title was Bramber,
was not married.</p>
<p>These then, sitting round the table, came to talk
of something after all not remote from the interest
of their lives. They talked of Socialists, and it all
began by Copp (who called himself Steyning, while
his title was Bramber) saying that his uncle Gwilliam<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_49" id="Page_49">[49]</SPAN></span>
had just missed being a Socialist because he
was too stupid.</p>
<p>The Head of the Family, who had most imperfectly
caught the pronouncement of Copp as to his
relative, said, “Yes, Bramber; got to be pretty
stupid to be that!” By which the Head of the
House meant that one had to be pretty stupid to be
a Socialist, whereas what Copp had said was that
his uncle had been too stupid to be a Socialist. But
it was all one.</p>
<p>The Son of the House said that there were lots
of Socialists going about, and the young lawyer
friend said there were a lot of people who said
they were Socialists but who were not Socialists.</p>
<p>The Daughter of the House said that it was very
interesting the way in which Socialism went up and
down. She said: “Look at the Fabians!” The
Mother of the House looked all round, smiling
genially, for she thought that her daughter was
speaking of the name of a book.</p>
<p>The Doctor said: “It’s all a pose, those sort of
people.” But which sort he did not say, so the
Daughter of the House said sharply: “Which sort
of people?” For she loved to cross-examine struggling
professional men, and the Doctor got quite
red, and said; “Oh, all that sort of people!”</p>
<p>The young lawyer, who was quick to see a
difficulty, helped him out by saying, “He means
people like Bensington!”</p>
<p>The Doctor, who had never heard of Bensington,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_50" id="Page_50">[50]</SPAN></span>
nodded eagerly, and the Head of the House,
frowning a healthy frown, said, “What, not John
Bensington, old William Bensington’s son?”</p>
<p>“Yes,” said the young lawyer. “That’s the kind
of man he means,” and the Doctor nodded again.</p>
<p>His enemy was dropping farther and farther
behind him with every stride, but she made a
brilliant rally. “Do you mean John Bensington?”
she said. The Doctor, in some alarm, and with
his mouth full, nodded vigorously for the third
time. The Head of the House, still frowning,
broke into all this with a solid roar: “I don’t
believe a word of it.” He sat leaning back again,
not relaxing his frown and trying to connect the
son of his old friend with a gang of treasonable
robbers. He remembered Jock’s marriage—for it
was a bad one—and a silly book of verses he had
written, and how keen he had been against his
father’s selling the bit of land along the coast,
because it was bound to go up. He could fit Jock
in with many unpleasant things, but he couldn’t fit
him in with the very definite picture that rose in
his mind whenever he heard the word “Socialist.”
There was something adventurous and violent and
lean about the word—something like a wolf. There
was nothing of all that in Jock. So much thought
matured at last into living words, and the Head
of the House said, “Why, he’s on the County
Council.”</p>
<p>The Daughter of the House turned to the lawyer<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_51" id="Page_51">[51]</SPAN></span>
and said, “How would you define a Socialist, Mr.
Layton?”</p>
<p>Mr. Layton defined a Socialist, and his silent
wife, who was sitting opposite, looked at him happily
on account of the power of his mind. The
Lithuanian, who had said nothing all this while,
but had been glancing with eyes as bright as a
bird’s, now at one speaker, now at another, nerved
himself to intervene. Then there passed over his
little soul the vivid pictures of things he had seen
and known: the dens in Riga, the pain, the flight
upon a Danish ship, the assumption first of German,
then of English nationality, the easy gullibility of
the large-hearted wealthy people of this land. He
remembered his own confidence, his own unwavering
talent, and his contempt of, and hatred for,
other men. He could have trusted himself to
speak, for he was in full command of his little soul,
and there was not a trace of anything in his accent
definitely foreign. But the virtue and the folly of
these happy luxurious people about him pleased him
too much and pleased him wickedly.</p>
<p>He went on tasting them in silence, until the
Daughter of the House, who felt awe for him alone
of all those present—much more awe than she did
for her strong and good father—said to him, almost
with reverence, that he should take to writing now
of the meadows of England, since he had so wonderfully
described her battles at sea. And the
Lithuanian was ready to turn the talk upon letters,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_52" id="Page_52">[52]</SPAN></span>
his bright eyes darting all the while. The old man,
the Head of the House, sighed and muttered:
“Jock was no Socialist.” That was the one thing
that he retained; ... and meanwhile wealth continued
to pour in from all corners of the world into
his house, and to pour out again over the four seas,
doing his will, and no one in the world, not even
the chief victims of that wealth, hated it as the
little Lithuanian did, and no one in the world—not
even of them who had seen most of that wealth—hungered
bestially for it as did he.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_53" id="Page_53">[53]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">On the Rights of Property<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic3.jpg" alt="" width-obs="225" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap">THERE is in the dark heart of Soho, not far from
a large stable where Zebras, Elephants, and
trained Ponies await their turn for the footlights and
the inebriation of public applause, a little tavern,
divided, as are even the meanest of our taverns,
into numerous compartments, each corresponding
to some grade in the hierarchy of our ancient and
orderly society.</p>
<p>For many years the highest of these had been
called “the Private Bar,” and was distinguished
from its next fellow by this, that the cushions upon
its little bench were covered with sodden velvet, not
with oilcloth. Here, also, the drink provided by
the politician who owned this and many other
public-houses was served in glasses of uncertain
size and not by imperial measure. This, I say, had
been the chief or summit of the place for many
years; from the year of the great Exhibition, in
fact until that great change in London life which
took place towards the end of the eighties and
brought us, among other things, a new art and a
new conception of world-wide power. In those
years, as the mind of London changed so did this
little public-house (which was called “the Lord<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_54" id="Page_54">[54]</SPAN></span>
Benthorpe”), and it added yet another step to its
hierarchy of pens. This new place was called “the
Saloon Bar.” It was larger and better padded, and
there was a tiny table in it. Then the years went on
and wars were fought and the modern grip of man
over natural forces marvellously extended, and the
wealth of a world’s Metropolis greatly swelled, and
“The Lord Benthorpe” found room for yet another
and final reserve wherein it might receive the very
highest of its clients. This was built upon what
had been the backyard, it had several tables, and it
was called “the Lounge.”</p>
<p>So far so good. Here late one evening when the
music-halls had just discharged their thousands, and
when the Elephants, the Zebras, and the Ponies
near by were retiring to rest, sat two men, both
authors; the one was an author who had written for
now many years upon social subjects, and notably
upon the statistics of our industrial conditions. He
had come nearer than any other to the determination
of the Incidence of Economic Rent upon Retail
Exchange and had been the first to show (in an
essay, now famous) that the Ricardian Theory of
Surplus did not apply in the anarchic competition of
Retail Dealing, at least in our main thoroughfares.</p>
<p>His companion wielded the pen in another
manner. It was his to analyse into its last threads
of substance the human mind. Rare books proceeded
from him at irregular and lengthy intervals
packed with a close observation of the ultimate<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_55" id="Page_55">[55]</SPAN></span>
motives of men and an exact portrayal of their
labyrinth of deed; nor could he achieve his ideal in
this province of letters save by the use of words so
unusual and, above all, arranged in an order so peculiar
to himself, as to bring upon his few readers
often perplexity and always awe.</p>
<p>Neither of these two men was wealthy. Such
incomes as they gained had not even that quality
of regular flow which, more than mere volume, impresses
the years with security. Each was driven
to continual expedients, and each had lost such
careful habits as only a regular supply can perpetuate.
The consequence of this impediment was
apparent in the clothing of both men and in the
grooming of each; for the Economist, who was the
elder, wore a frock-coat unsuited to the occasion,
marked in many places with lighter patches against
its original black, and he had upon his head a top
hat of no great age and yet too familiar and rough,
and dusty at the brim. The Psychologist, upon the
other hand, sprawled in a suit of wool, grey and in
places green, which was most slipshod and looked
as though at times he slept in it, which indeed at
times he did. Unlike his elder companion he wore
no stiff collar round his throat, a negligence which
saved him from the reproach of frayed linen worn
through too many days; his shirt was a grey woollen
shirt with a grey woollen collar of such a sort as
scientific men assure us invigorates the natural functions
and prolongs the life of man.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_56" id="Page_56">[56]</SPAN></span>These two fell at once to a discussion upon that
matter which absorbs the best of modern minds. I
mean the organisation of Production in the modern
world. It was their favourite theme. Their drink
was Port, which, carelessly enough, they continued
to order in small glasses instead of beginning boldly
with the bottle. The Port was bad, or rather it was
not Port, yet had they bought one bottle of it they
would have saved the earnings of many days.</p>
<p>It was their favourite theme.... Each was
possessed of an intellectual scorn for the mere
ritual of an older time; neither descended to an
affirmation nor even condescended to a denial of
private property. Both clearly saw that no organised
scheme of production could exist under modern
conditions unless its organisation were to be controlled
by the community. Yet the two friends
differed in one most material point, which was the
possibility, men being what they were, of settling
thus the control of <i>machinery</i>. Upon land they were
agreed. The land must necessarily be made a
national thing, and the conception of ownership in
it, however limited, was, as a man whom they both
revered had put it, “unthinkable.” Indeed, they
recognised that the first steps towards so obvious a
reform were now actually taken, and they confidently
expected the final processes in it to be the
work of quite the next few years; but whereas the
Economist, with his profound knowledge of external
detail, could see no obstacle to the collective control<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_57" id="Page_57">[57]</SPAN></span>
of capital as well, the Psychologist, ever dwelling
upon the inner springs of action, saw no hope,
no, not even for so evident and necessary a scheme,
save in some ideal despotism of which he despaired.
In vain did the Economist point out that our great
railways, our mines, the main part of our shipping,
and even half our textile industry had now no personal
element in their direction save that of the
salaried management; the Psychologist met him at
every move with the effect produced upon man by
the mere illusion of a personal element in all these
things. The Economist, not a little inspired as the
evening deepened, remembered and even invented
names, figures, cases that showed the growing unity
of the industrial world; the Psychologist equally
inspired, and with an equal increase of fervour, drew
picture after picture, each more vivid and convincing
than the last, of man caught in the tangle of imaginary
motive and unobedient to any industrial
control, unless that control could by some miracle
be given the quality of universal tyranny.</p>
<p>Music was added to their debate, and subtly
changed, as it must always change, the colour of
thought. In the street without a man with a fine
baritone voice, which evidently he had failed through
vice or carelessness to exploit with success, sang
songs of love and war, and at his side there accompanied
him a little organ upon wheels which a weary
woman played. The rich notes of his voice filled
“The Lord Benthorpe” through the opened windows<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_58" id="Page_58">[58]</SPAN></span>
of that hot night, and drowned or modified the differences
of cabmen and others in the Public Bar; as he
sang the two disputants rose almost to the lyric in
their enthusiasm, the one for the new world that was
so soon to be, the other for that gloomy art of his by
which he read the hearts of men and saw their doom.</p>
<hr class="tb" />
<p>It has been remarked by many that we mortals are
surrounded by coincidence, and least observe Fate at
its nearest approach, so that friends meet or leave us
unexpectedly, and that the accidents of our lives
make part of a continual play. So it was with these
two. For as they warmly debated, and one of them
had upset and broken his glass while the other lay
back repeating again and again some favourite
phrase, a third was on his way to meet them. A
man much older than either, a man who did nothing
at all and lived when his sister remembered him, was
in that neighbourhood, vaguely wandering and feeling
in every pocket for a coin. His hand trembled
with age, and also a little with anxiety, but to his
great joy he felt at last through the lining of his coat
a large round hardness, and very carefully searching
through a tear, and aided by the light that shone
from the windows of “The Lord Benthorpe,” he discovered
and possessed half a crown. With that he
entered in, for he knew that his friends were there.
In what respect he held them, their accomplishments,
and their public fame, I need not say, for<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_59" id="Page_59">[59]</SPAN></span>
that respect is always paid by the simple to the
learned. He sat by them at the little table, drinking
also, and for some minutes listened to their stream
of affirmation and of vision, but soon he shook his
head in a quavering senile way, as he very vaguely
caught the drift of their contention. “You’ve got
the wrong end of the stick,” he said.... “You’ve
got the wrong end of the stick!... Can’t take
away what a man’s got ... ’tis <i>wrawng</i>!... ’Vide
it up, all the same next week.... Same hands!
Same hands!” he went on foolishly wagging his
head, and still smiling almost like an imbecile. “All
in the same hands again in a week!... ’Vide it up
ever so much.” They neglected him and continued
their ardent debate, and as they flung repeated bolts
of theory he, their new companion, still murmured to
himself the security of established things and the
ancient doctrine of ownership and of law.</p>
<p>But now the night and the stars had come to their
appointed hour, and the ending which is decreed of
all things had come also to their carousal. A young
man of energy stood before them in his shirt sleeves,
crying, “Time, Time!” as a voice might cry “Doom!”
and, by force of crying and of orders, “The Lord Benthorpe”
was emptied, and there was silence at last
behind its shutters and its bolted doors.</p>
<p>These three, not yet in a mood for sleep, sauntered
together westward through the vast landed estates
of London, westward, to their distant homes.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_60" id="Page_60">[60]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">The Economist<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic4.jpg" alt="" width-obs="300" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap">A GENTLEMAN possessing some three thousand
acres of land, the most of it contiguous, one
field with another, or, as he himself, his agent, his
bailiff, his wife, his moneylender, and others called
it, “in a ring fence,” was in the habit of asking
down to the country at Christmas time some friend
or friends, though more usually a friend than
friends, because the income he received from the
three thousand acres of land had become extremely
small.</p>
<p>He was especially proud of those of his friends who
lived neither by rent from land nor from the proceeds
of their business, but by mental activity in
some profession, and of none was he prouder than
of an Economist whom he had known for more than
forty years; for they had been at school together
and later at college. Now this Economist was a
very hearty, large sort of a man, and he made an
amply sufficient income by writing about economics
and by giving economic advice in the abstract to
politicians, and economic lectures and expert economic
evidence; in fact, there was no limit to his
earnings except that imposed by time and the
necessity for sleep. He was not married and could<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_61" id="Page_61">[61]</SPAN></span>
spend all his earnings upon himself—which he did.
He was tall, lean, and active, with bright vivacious
eyes and an upstanding manner. He had two sharp
and healthy grey whiskers upon either side of his
face; his hair was also grey but curly; and altogether
he was a vigorous fellow. There was nothing
in economic science hidden from him.</p>
<p>This Economist, therefore, and his friend the
Squire (who was a short, fat, and rather doleful man)
were walking over the wet clay land which one of
them owned and on which the other talked. There
was a clinging mist of a very light sort, so that you
could not see more than about a mile. The trees
upon that clay were small and round, and from
their bare branches and twigs the mist clung in
drops; where the bushes were thick and wherever
evergreens afforded leaves, these drops fell with a
patter that sounded almost like rain. There were
no hills in the landscape and the only thing that
broke the roll of the clay of the park land was the
house, which was called a castle; and even this they
could not see without turning round, for they were
walking away from it. But even to look at this
house did not raise the heart, for it was very hideous
and had been much neglected on account of the
lessening revenue from the three thousand acres
of land. Great pieces of plaster had fallen off, nor
had anything been continually repaired except the
windows.</p>
<p>The Economist strode and the Squire plodded on<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_62" id="Page_62">[62]</SPAN></span>
over the wet grass, and it gave the Squire pleasure
to listen to the things which the Economist said,
though these were quite incomprehensible to him.
They came to a place where, after one had pushed
through a tall bramble hedge and stuck in a very
muddy hidden ditch, one saw before one on the
farther side, screened in everywhere and surrounded
by a belt or frame of low, scraggy trees and stunted
bushes, a large deserted field. In colour it was very
pale green and brown; myriads of dead thistles
stood in it; there were nettles, and, in the damper
hollows, rushes growing. The Economist took this
field and turned his voluble talk upon it. He appreciated
that much he said during their walk,
being sometimes of an abstract and always of a
technical nature, had missed the mind of his friend;
he therefore determined upon a concrete instance
and waved his vigorous long arm towards the field
and said:</p>
<p>“Now, take this field, for instance.”</p>
<p>“Yes,” said the Squire humbly.</p>
<p>“Now, this field,” said the Economist, “<i>of itself</i>
has no value at all.”</p>
<p>“No,” said the Squire.</p>
<p>“<i>That</i>,” said the Economist with increasing earnestness,
tapping one hand with two fingers of the
other, “that’s what the layman must seize first ... every
error in economics comes from not appreciating
that things in themselves have no value. For
instance,” he went on, “you would say that a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_63" id="Page_63">[63]</SPAN></span>
diamond had value, wouldn’t you ... a large
diamond?”</p>
<p>The Squire, hoping to say the right thing, said:
“I suppose not.”</p>
<p>This annoyed the Economist, who answered a
little testily: “I don’t know what you mean. What
<i>I</i> mean is that the diamond has no value in itself....”</p>
<p>“I see,” broke in the Squire, with an intelligent
look, but the Economist went on rapidly as though
he had not spoken:</p>
<p>“It only has a value because it has been transposed
in some way from the position where man
could not use it to a position where he can. Now,
you would say that land could not be transposed,
but it can be made from <i>less</i> useful to man, <i>more</i>
useful to man.”</p>
<p>The Squire admitted this, and breathed a deep
breath.</p>
<p>“Now,” said the Economist, waving his arm again
at the field, “take this field, for instance.”</p>
<p>There it lay, silent and sullen under the mist.
There was no noise of animals in the brakes, the
dirty boundary stream lay sluggish and dead, and
the rank weeds had lost all colour. One could note
the parallel belts of rounded earth where once—long,
long ago—this field had been ploughed. No
other evidence was there of any activity at all, and
it looked as though man had not seen it for a
hundred years.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_64" id="Page_64">[64]</SPAN></span>“Now,” said the Economist, “what is the value
of this field?”</p>
<p>The Squire had begun his answer, when his friend
interrupted him testily. “No, no, no; I don’t want
to ask about your private affairs; what I mean is,
what is it builds up the economic value of this
field? It is not the earth itself; it is the use to
which man puts it. It is the crops and the produce
which he makes it bear and the advantage which it
has over other neighbouring fields. It is the <i>surplus
value</i> which makes it give you a rent. What gives
<i>this</i> field its value is the competition among the
farmers to get it.”</p>
<p>“But——” began the Squire.</p>
<p>The Economist with increasing irritation waved
him down. “Now, listen,” he said; “the worst land
has only what is called prairie value.”</p>
<p>The Squire would eagerly have asked the meaning
of this, for it suggested coin, but he thought he
was bound to listen to the remainder of the story.</p>
<p>“That is only true,” said the Economist, “of the
worst land. There <i>is</i> land on which no profit could
be made; it neither <i>makes</i> nor loses. It is on what
we call the <i>margin of production</i>.”</p>
<p>“What about rates?” said the Squire, looking at
that mournful stretch, all closed in and framed with
desolation, and suggesting a thousand such others
stretching on to the boundaries of a deserted world.</p>
<p>How various are the minds of men! That little
word “rates”—it has but five letters; take away the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_65" id="Page_65">[65]</SPAN></span>
“e” and it would have but four—and what different
things does it not mean to different men! To one
man the pushing on of his shop just past the edge
of bankruptcy; to another the bother of writing
a silly little cheque; to another the brand of the
Accursed Race of our time—the pariahs, the very
poor. To this Squire it meant the dreadful business
of paying a great large sum out of an income that
never sufficed for the bare needs of his life ... to
tell the truth, he always borrowed money for the
rates and paid it back out of the next half year ...
he had such a lot of land in hand. Years ago, when
farms were falling in, in the eighties, a friend of
his, a practical man, who went in for silos and had
been in the Guards and knew a lot about French
agriculture, had told him it would pay him to have
his land in hand, so when the farms fell in he consoled
himself by what the friend had said; but all
these years had passed and it had not paid him.</p>
<p>Now to the Economist this little word “rates”
suggested the hardest problem—the perhaps insoluble
problem—of applied economics in our
present society. He turned his vivacious eyes
sharply on to the Squire and stepped out back for
home, for the Castle. For a little time he said
nothing, and the Squire, honestly desiring to continue
the conversation, said again as he plodded by
his friend’s side, “What about rates?”</p>
<p>“Oh, they’ve nothing to do with it!” said the
Economist, a little snappishly. “The proportionate<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_66" id="Page_66">[66]</SPAN></span>
amount of surplus produce demanded by the community
does not affect the basic process of production.
Of course,” he added, in a rather more
conciliatory tone, “it <i>would</i> if the community demanded
the total unearned increment and <i>then</i>
proposed taxes beyond that limit. <i>That</i>, I have
always said, would affect the whole nature of production.”</p>
<p>“Oh!” said the Squire.</p>
<p>By this time they were nearing the Castle, and
it was already dusk; they were silent during the
last hundred yards as the great house showed more
definitely through the mist, and the Economist
could note upon the face of it the coat-of-arms
with which he was familiar. They had been those
of his host’s great-grandfather, a solicitor who had
foreclosed. These arms were of stucco. Age and
the tempest had made them green, and the head
of that animal which represented the family had
fallen off.</p>
<p>They went into the house, they drank tea with
the rather worried but well-bred hostess of it, and
all evening the Squire’s thoughts were of his two
daughters, who dressed exactly alike in the local
town, and whose dresses were not yet paid for, and
of his son, whose schooling was paid for, but whose
next term was ahead: the Squire was wondering
about the extras. Then he remembered suddenly,
and as suddenly put out of his mind by an effort
of surprising energy in such a man, the date<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_67" id="Page_67">[67]</SPAN></span>
February 3rd, on which he must get a renewal or
pay a certain claim.</p>
<p>They sat at table; they drank white fizzy wine
by way of ritual, but it was bad. The Economist
could not distinguish between good wine and bad,
and all the while his mind was full of a very
bothersome journey to the North, where he was to
read a paper to an institute upon “The Reaction of
Agricultural Prosperity upon Industrial Demand.”
He was wondering whether he could get them to
change the hour so that he could get back by a
train that would put him into London before midnight.
And all this cogitation which lay behind
the general talk during dinner and after it led him
at last to say: “Have you a ‘Bradshaw’?”</p>
<p>But the Squire’s wife had no “Bradshaw.” She
did not think they could afford it. However, the
eldest daughter remembered an old “Bradshaw” of
last August, and brought it, but it was no use to
the Economist.</p>
<hr class="tb" />
<p>How various is man! How multiplied his experience,
his outlook, his conclusions!</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_68" id="Page_68">[68]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">A Little Conversation in Carthage<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic1.jpg" alt="" width-obs="100" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap">HANNO: Waiter! Get me a copy of <i>The Times</i>.
[<i>Mutters to himself. The waiter brings the copy
of</i> The Times. <i>As he gives it to Hanno he collides
with another member of the Club, and that member,
already advanced in years, treads upon Hanno’s foot.</i>]</p>
<p><span class="smcap">Hanno</span>: Ah! Ah! Ah!... Oh! [<i>with a grunt</i>].
Bethaal, it’s you, is it?</p>
<p><span class="smcap">Bethaal</span>: Gouty?</p>
<p><span class="smcap">Hanno</span> [<i>after saying nothing for some time</i>]: ’Xtraordinary
thing.... Nothing in the papers.</p>
<p><span class="smcap">Bethaal</span>: Nothing odd about that! [<i>He laughs
rather loudly, and Hanno, who wishes he had said the
witty thing, smirks gently without enthusiasm. Then he
proceeds on another track.</i>] I find plenty in the papers!
[<i>He puffs like a grampus.</i>]</p>
<p><span class="smcap">Hanno</span>: Plenty about yourself!... That’s the
only good of politics, and precious little good either....
What I can’t conceive—as you <i>do</i> happen to be
the in’s and not the out’s—is why you don’t send
more men from somewhere; he has asked for them
often enough.</p>
<p><span class="smcap">Bethaal</span> [<i>wisely</i>]: They’re all against it; couldn’t
get anyone to agree but little Schem [<i>laughs loudly</i>];
he’d agree to anything.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_69" id="Page_69">[69]</SPAN></span><span class="smcap">Hanno</span> [<i>wagging his head sagely</i>]: He’ll be Suffete,
my boy! He’ll be a Sephad all right! He’s my
sister’s own boy.</p>
<p><span class="smcap">Bethaal</span> [<i>surlily</i>]: Shouldn’t wonder! All you
Hannos get the pickings.</p>
<p><span class="smcap">Hanno</span>: You talk like a book.... Anyhow,
what about the reinforcements?—that <i>does</i> interest
me.</p>
<p><span class="smcap">Bethaal</span> [<i>wearily</i>]: Oh, really. I’ve heard about
it until I’m tired. It isn’t the reinforcements that
are wanted really; it’s money, and plenty of it.
That’s what it is. [<i>He looks about the room in search
for a word.</i>] That’s what it is. [<i>He continues to look
about the room.</i>] That’s what it is ... er ...
really. [<i>Having found the word Bethaal is content, and
Hanno remains silent for a few minutes, then</i>:]</p>
<p><span class="smcap">Hanno</span>: He doesn’t seem to be doing much.</p>
<p><span class="smcap">Bethaal</span> [<i>jumping up suddenly with surprising vigour
for a man of close on seventy, and sticking his hands into
his pockets, if Carthaginians had pockets</i>]: That’s it!
That’s exactly it! That’s what I say, What Hannibal
really wants is money. He’s got the <i>men</i> right
enough. The <i>men</i> are splendid, but all those putrid
little Italian towns are asking to be bribed, and
I <i>can’t</i> get the money out of Mohesh.</p>
<p><span class="smcap">Hanno</span> [<i>really interested</i>]: Yes, now? Mohesh has
got the old tradition, and I do believe it’s the sound
one. Our money is as important to us as our Fleet,
I mean our <i>credit’s</i> as important to us as our Fleet,
and he’s perfectly right is Mohesh.... [<i>Firmly</i>]<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_70" id="Page_70">[70]</SPAN></span>
I wouldn’t let you have a penny if I were at the
Treasury.</p>
<p><span class="smcap">Bethaal</span> [<i>surlily</i>]: Well, he’s bound to take Rome
at last anyway, so I don’t suppose it matters whether
he has the money or not; but it makes <i>me</i> look like
a fool. When everything was going well I didn’t
care, but I do care now. [<i>He holds up in succession
three fat fingers</i>]. First there was Drephia——</p>
<p><span class="smcap">Hanno</span> [<i>interrupting</i>]: Trebbia.</p>
<p><span class="smcap">Bethaal</span>: Oh, well, I don’t care.... Then there
was Trasimene; then there was that other place
which wasn’t marked on the map, and little Schem
found for me in the very week in which I got him
on to the Front Bench. You remember his speech?</p>
<p>[<span class="smcap">Hanno</span> <i>shakes his head</i>.]</p>
<p><span class="smcap">Bethaal</span> [<i>impatiently</i>]: Oh well, anyhow you remember
Cannae, don’t you?</p>
<p><span class="smcap">Hanno</span>: Oh yes, I remember Cannae.</p>
<p><span class="smcap">Bethaal</span>: Well, he’s bound to win. He’s bound
to take the place, and then [<i>wearily</i>], then, as poor
old Hashuah said at the Guildhall, “Annexation will
be inevitable.”</p>
<p><span class="smcap">Hanno</span>: Now, look here, may I put it to you
shortly?</p>
<p><span class="smcap">Bethaal</span> [<i>in great dread</i>]: All right.</p>
<p><span class="smcap">Hanno</span> [<i>leaning forward in an earnest way, and emphasising
what he says</i>]: All you men who get at the
head of a Department only think of the work of that
Department. That’s why you talk about Hannibal’s
being bound to win. Of course he’s bound to win;<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_71" id="Page_71">[71]</SPAN></span>
but Carthage all hangs together, and if he wins at
too great a price in money <i>you’re</i> weakened, and
your <i>son</i> is weakened, and <i>all</i> of us are weakened.
We shall be paying five per cent where we used to
pay four. Things don’t go in big jumps; they go in
gradations, and I do assure you that if you don’t send
more men——</p>
<p><span class="smcap">Bethaal</span> [<i>interrupting impatiently</i>]: Oh, curse all
that! One can easily see where <i>you</i> were brought
up; you smell of Athens like a Don, and you make it
worse by living out in the country, reading books and
publishing pamphlets and putting people’s backs up
for nothing. If you’d ever been in politics—I mean,
if you hadn’t got pilled by three thousand at....</p>
<p>[<i>At this moment an obese and exceedingly stupid
Carthaginian of the name of Matho strolls into the
smoking-room of the club, sees the two great men, becomes
radiant with a mixture of reverence, admiration, and pride
of acquaintance, and makes straight for them.</i>]</p>
<p><span class="smcap">Hanno</span>: Who on earth’s that? Know him?</p>
<p><span class="smcap">Bethaal</span> [<i>in a whisper astonishingly vivacious and
angry for so old a man</i>]: Shut your mouth, can’t you?
He’s the head of my association! He’s the Mayor
of the town!</p>
<p><span class="smcap">Matho</span>: Room for little un? [<i>He laughs genially
and sits down, obviously wanting an introduction to
Hanno.</i>]</p>
<p><span class="smcap">Bethaal</span> [<i>nervously</i>]: I haven’t seen you for ages,
my dear fellow! I hope Lady Matho’s better?
[<i>Turning to Hanno</i>] Do you know Lady Matho?</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_72" id="Page_72">[72]</SPAN></span><span class="smcap">Hanno</span> [<i>gruffly</i>]: Lady <i>Who</i>?</p>
<p><span class="smcap">Bethaal</span> [<i>really angry, and savage on that half of his
face which is turned towards Hanno</i>]: This gentleman’s
wife!</p>
<p><span class="smcap">Matho</span> [<i>showing great tact and speaking very rapidly
in order to bridge over an unpleasant situation</i>]: Wonderful
chap this Hannibal! Dogged does it! No turning
back! Once that man puts his hand to the
plough he won’t take it off till he’s [<i>tries hard, and
fails to remember what a plough does—then suddenly remembering</i>]
till he’s finished his furrow. That’s where
blood tells! Same thing in Tyre, same thing in
Sidon, same thing in Tarshish; I don’t care who it
is, whether it’s poor Barca, or that splendid old chap
Mohesh, whom they call “Sterling Dick.” They’ve
all got the blood in them, and they don’t know when
they’re beaten. Now [<i>as though he had something important
to say which had cost him years of thought</i>], shall
I tell you what I think produces men like Hannibal?
I don’t think it’s the climate, though there’s a lot to
be said for <i>that</i>. And I don’t think it’s the sea,
though there’s a lot to be said for <i>that</i>. I think it’s
our old Carthaginian home-life [<i>triumphantly</i>]. That’s
what it is! It isn’t even hunting, though there’s a
lot to be said for that. It’s the old—— [<i>Hanno
suddenly gets up and begins walking away.</i>]</p>
<p><span class="smcap">Bethaal</span> [<i>leaning forwards to Matho</i>]: Please don’t
mind my cousin. You know he’s a little odd when
he meets anyone for the first time; but he’s a really
good fellow at heart, and he’ll help anyone. But, of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_73" id="Page_73">[73]</SPAN></span>
course [<i>smiling gently</i>], he doesn’t understand politics
any more than—— [<i>Matho waves his hand to show that
he understands.</i>] But such a good fellow! Do you
know Lady Hanno? [<i>They continue talking, chiefly
upon the merits of Hannibal, but also upon their own.</i>]</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_74" id="Page_74">[74]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">The Strange Companion<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic3.jpg" alt="" width-obs="225" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap">IT was in Lichfield, now some months ago, that I
stood by a wall that flanks the main road there
and overlooks a fine wide pond, in which you may
see the three spires of the Cathedral mirrored.</p>
<p>As I so gazed into the water and noted the clear
reflection of the stonework a man came up beside
me and talked in a very cheery way. He accosted
me with such freedom that he was very evidently
not from Europe, and as there was no insolence in
his freedom he was not a forward Asiatic either;
besides which, his face was that of our own race,
for his nose was short and simple and his lips
reasonably thin. His eyes were full of astonishment
and vitality. He was seeing the world. He
was perhaps thirty-five years old.</p>
<p>I would not say that he was a Colonial, because
that word means so little; but he talked English in
that accent commonly called American, yet he
said he was a Brittishur, so what he was remains
concealed; but surely he was not of this land, for,
as you shall presently see, England was more of a
marvel to him than it commonly is to the English.</p>
<p>He asked me, to begin with, the name of the
building upon our left, and I told him it was the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_75" id="Page_75">[75]</SPAN></span>
Cathedral, to which his immediate answer was, was
I sure? How could there be a cathedral in such a
little town?</p>
<p>I said that it just was so, and I remembered the
difficulty of the explanation and said no more.
Then he looked up at the three spires and said:
“Wondurful; isn’t it?” And I said: “Yes.”</p>
<p>Then I said to him that we would go in, and he
seemed very willing; so we went towards the Close,
and as we went he talked to me about the religion
of those who served the Cathedral, and asked if
they were Episcopalian, or what. So this also I
told him. And when he learnt that what I told
him was true of all the other cathedrals, he said
heartily: “Is thet so?” And he was silent for
half a minute or more.</p>
<p>We came and stood by the west front, and looked
up at the height of it, and he was impressed.</p>
<p>He wagged his head at it and said: “Wondurful,
isn’t it?” And then he added: “Marvlurs how
they did things in those old days!” but I told him
that much of what he was looking at was new.</p>
<p>In answer to this (for I fear that his honest mind
was beginning to be disturbed by doubt), he pointed
to the sculptured figures and said that they were
old, as one could see by their costumes. And as I
thought there might be a quarrel about it, I did not
contradict; but I let him go wandering round to
the south of it until he came to the figure of a
knight with a moustache, gooseberry eyes, and in<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_76" id="Page_76">[76]</SPAN></span>
general a face so astoundingly modern that one did
not know what to say or do when one looked at it.
It was expressionless.</p>
<p>My companion, who had not told me his name,
looked long and thoughtfully at this figure, and then
came back, more full of time and of the past of our
race than ever; he insisted upon my coming round
with him and looking at the image. He told me
that we could not do better than that nowadays
with all our machinery, and he asked me whether a
photograph could be got of it. I told him yes, without
doubt, and what was better, perhaps the sculptor
had a duplicate, and that we would go and find if
this were so, but he paid no attention to these words.</p>
<p>The amount of work in the building profoundly
moved this man, and he asked me why there was so
much ornament, for he could clearly estimate the
vast additional expense of working so much stone
that might have been left plain; though I am certain,
from what I gathered of his character, he would not
have left any building wholly plain, not even a railway
station, still less a town hall, but would have
had here and there an allegorical figure as of Peace
or of Commerce—the figure of an Abstract Idea.
Still he was moved by such an excess of useless
labour as stood before him. Not that it did not give
him pleasure—it gave him great pleasure—but that
he thought it enough and more than enough.</p>
<p>We went inside. I saw that he took off his hat,
a custom doubtless universal, and, what struck me<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_77" id="Page_77">[77]</SPAN></span>
much more, he adopted within the Cathedral a tone
of whisper, not only much lower than his ordinary
voice, but of quite a different quality, and I noticed
that he was less erect as he walked, although his
head was craned upward to look towards the roof.
The stained glass especially pleased him, but there
was much about it he did not understand. I told
him that there could be seen there a copy of the
Gospels of great antiquity which had belonged to
St. Chad; but when I said this he smiled pleasantly,
as though I had offered to show him the saddle of a
Unicorn or the tanned skin of a Hippogriff. Had
we not been in so sacred a place I believe he would
have dug me in the ribs. “St. <i>Who</i>?” he whispered,
looking slily sideways at me as he said it. “St.
Chad,” I said. “He was the Apostle to Mercia.”
But after that I could do no more with him. For
the word “Saint” had put him into fairyland, and
he was not such a fool as to mix up a name like
Chad with one of the Apostles; and Mercia is of
little use to men.</p>
<p>However, there was no quarrelsomeness about
him, and he peered at the writing curiously, pointing
out to me that the letters were quite legible,
though he could not make out the words which they
spelled, and very rightly supposed it was a foreign
language. He asked a little suspiciously whether
it was the Gospel, and accepted the assurance that
it was; so that his mind, sceptical to excess in some
matters, found its balance by a ready credence in<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_78" id="Page_78">[78]</SPAN></span>
others and remained sane and whole. He was again
touched by the glass in the Lady Chapel, and noted
that it was of a different colour to the other and
paler, so that he liked it less. I told him it was
Spanish, and this apparently explained the matter to
him, for he changed his face at once and began to
give me the reason of its inferiority.</p>
<p>He had not been in Spain, but he had evidently
read much about the country, which was moribund.
He pointed out to me the unnatural attitude of the
figures in this glass, and contrasted its half-tones with
the full-blooded colours of the modern work behind
us, and he was particularly careful to note the irregularity
of the lettering and the dates in this glass
compared with the other which had so greatly
struck him. I was interested in his fixed convictions
relative to the Spaniards, but just as I was about to
question him further upon that race I began to have
my doubts whether the glass were not French. It
was plainly later than the Reformation, and I should
have guessed the end of the sixteenth or beginning
of the seventeenth century. But I hid the misgiving
in my heart, lest the little trust in me which my
companion still had should vanish altogether.</p>
<p>We went out of the great building slowly, and
he repeatedly turned to look back up it, and to
admire the proportions. He asked me the exact
height of the central spire, and as I could not tell
him this I felt ashamed, but he told me he would
find it in a book, and I assured him this could be<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_79" id="Page_79">[79]</SPAN></span>
done with ease. The visit had impressed him
deeply; it may be he had not seen such things
before, or it may be that he was more at leisure to
attend to the details which had been presented to
him. This last I gathered on his telling me, as we
walked towards the Inn, that he had had no work
to do for two days, but that same evening he was to
meet a man in Birmingham, by whom, he earnestly
assured me, he was offered opportunities of wealth
in return for so small an investment of capital as
was negligible, and here he would have permitted
me also to share in this distant venture, had I not,
at some great risk to that human esteem without
which we none of us can live, given him clearly to
understand that his generosity was waste of time,
and that for the reason that there was no money to
invest. It impressed him much more sharply than
any plea of judgment or of other investments could
have done.</p>
<p>Though I had lost very heavily by permitting
myself such a confession to him, he was ready to
dine with me at the Inn before taking his train, and
as he dined he told me at some length the name of
his native place, which was, oddly enough, that of a
great German statesman, whether Bismarck or another
I cannot now remember; its habits and its
character he also told me, but as I forgot to press
him as to its latitude or longitude to this day I am
totally ignorant of the quarter of the globe in which
it may lie.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_80" id="Page_80">[80]</SPAN></span>During our meal it disturbed him to see a bottle
of wine upon the table, but he was careful to assure
me that when he was travelling he did not object
to the habits of others, and that he would not for
one moment forbid the use in his presence of a
beverage which in his native place (he did not omit
to repeat) would be as little tolerated as any
other open temptation to crime. It was a wine
called St. Emilion, but it no more came from that
Sub-Prefecture than it did from the hot fields of
Barsac; it was common Algerian wine, watered
down, and—if you believe me—three shillings a
bottle.</p>
<p>I lost my companion at nine, and I have never
seen him since, but he is surely still alive somewhere,
ready, and happy, and hearty, and noting all the
things of this multiple world, and judging them with
a hearty common sense, which for so many well fills
the place of mere learning.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_81" id="Page_81">[81]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">The Visitor<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic5.jpg" alt="" width-obs="400" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap2">AS I was going across Waterloo Bridge the other
day, and when I had got to the other side of
it, there appeared quite suddenly, I cannot say
whence, a most extraordinary man.</p>
<p>He was dressed in black silk, he had a sort of
coat, or rather shirt, of black silk, with ample
sleeves which were tied at either wrist tightly with
brilliant golden threads. This shirt, or coat, came
down to his knees, and appeared to be seamless.
His trousers, which were very full and baggy, were
caught at his ankles by similar golden threads. His
feet were bare save for a pair of sandals. He had
nothing upon his head, which was close cropped.
His face was clean shaven. The only thing approaching
an ornament, besides the golden threads
of which I have spoken, was an enormous many-coloured
and complicated coat-of-arms embroidered
upon his breast, and showing up magnificently
against the black.</p>
<p>He had appeared so suddenly that I almost ran
into him, and he said to me breathlessly, and with a
very strong nasal twang, “Can you talk English?”</p>
<p>I said that I could do so with fluency, and he
appeared greatly relieved. Then he added, with<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_82" id="Page_82">[82]</SPAN></span>
that violent nasal twang again, “You take me out
of this!”</p>
<p>There was a shut taxi-cab passing and we got
into it, and when he had got out of the crush,
where several people had already stopped to stare
at him, he lay back, panting a little, as though he
had been running. The taxi-man looked in suddenly
through the window, and asked, in the tone
of voice of a man much insulted, where he was to
drive to, adding that he didn’t want to go far.</p>
<p>I suggested the “Angel” at Islington, which I
had never seen. The machine began to buzz, and
we shot northward.</p>
<p>The stranger pulled himself together, and said in
that irritating accent of his which I have already
mentioned twice, “Now say, <i>you</i>, what year’s this
anyway?”</p>
<p>I said it was 1909 (for it happened this year),
to which he answered thoughtfully, “Well, I have
missed it!”</p>
<p>“Missed what?” said I.</p>
<p>“Why, 1903,” said he.</p>
<p>And thereupon he told me a very extraordinary
but very interesting tale.</p>
<p>It seems (according to him) that his name was
Baron Hogg; that his place of living is (or rather
will be) on Harting Hill, above Petersfield, where
he has (or rather will have) a large house. But
the really interesting thing in all that he told me
was this: that he was born in the year 2183,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_83" id="Page_83">[83]</SPAN></span>
“which,” he added lucidly enough, “would be your
2187.”</p>
<p>“Why?” said I, bewildered, when he told me
this.</p>
<p>“Good Lord!” he answered, quite frankly astonished,
“you must know, even in 1909, that the
calendar is four years out?”</p>
<p>I answered that a little handful of learned men
knew this, but that we had not changed our reckoning
for various practical reasons. To which he
replied, leaning forward with a learned, interested
look:</p>
<p>“Well, I came to learn things, and I lay I’m
learning.”</p>
<p>He next went on to tell me that he had laid a
bet with another man that he would “hit” 1903,
on the 15th of June, and that the other man had
laid a bet that he would get nearer. They were to
meet at the Savoy Hotel at noon on the 30th, and
to compare notes; and whichever had won was to
pay the other a set of Records, for it seems they
were both Antiquarians.</p>
<p>All this was Greek to me (as I daresay it is to
you) until he pulled out of his pocket a thing like a
watch, and noted that the dial was set at 1909.
Whereupon he began tapping it and cursing in the
name of a number of Saints familiar to us all.</p>
<p>It seems that to go backwards in time, according
to him, was an art easily achieved towards the
middle of the Twenty-second Century, and it was<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_84" id="Page_84">[84]</SPAN></span>
worked by the simplest of instruments. I asked
him if he had read “The Time Machine.” He
said impatiently, “You have,” and went on to
explain the little dial.</p>
<p>“They cost a deal of money, but then,” he added,
with beautiful simplicity, “I have told you that I
am Baron Hogg.”</p>
<p>Rich people played at it apparently as ours do at
ballooning, and with the same uncertainty.</p>
<p>I asked him whether he could get forward into
the future. He simply said: “What <i>do</i> you mean?”</p>
<p>“Why,” said I, “according to St. Thomas, time
is a dimension, just like space.”</p>
<p>When I said the words “St. Thomas” he made a
curious sign, like a man saluting. “Yes,” he said,
gravely and reverently, “but you know well the
future is forbidden to men.” He then made a
digression to ask if St. Thomas was read in 1909.
I told him to what extent, and by whom. He got
intensely interested. He looked right up into my
face, and began making gestures with his hands.</p>
<p>“Now that really <i>is</i> interesting,” he said.</p>
<p>I asked him “Why?”</p>
<p>“Well, you see,” he said in an off-hand way,
“there’s the usual historic quarrel. On the face of it
one would say he wasn’t read at all, looking up the
old Records, and so on. Then some Specialist gets
hold of all the mentions of him in the early Twentieth
Century, and writes a book to show that even
the politicians had heard of him. Then there is a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_85" id="Page_85">[85]</SPAN></span>
discussion, and nothing comes of it. <i>That’s</i> where
the fun of Travelling Back comes in. You find out.”</p>
<p>I asked him if he had ever gone to the other
centuries. He said, “No, but Pop did.” I learned
later that “Pop” was his father.</p>
<p>“You see,” he added respectfully, “Pop’s only
just dead, and, of course, I couldn’t afford it on my
allowance. Pop,” he went on, rather proudly, “got
himself back into the Thirteenth Century during a
walk in Kent with a friend, and found himself in
the middle of a horrible great river. He was saved
just before the time was up.”</p>
<p>“How do you mean ‘the time was up’?” said I.</p>
<p>“Why,” he answered me, “you don’t suppose
Pop could afford more than one hour, do you?
Why, the Pope couldn’t afford more than six hours,
even after they voted him a subsidy from Africa,
and Pop was rich enough, Lord knows! Richer’n I
am, coz of the gurls.... I told you I was Baron
Hogg,” he went on, without affectation.</p>
<p>“Yes” said I, “you did.”</p>
<p>“Well, now, to go back to St. Thomas,” he
began——</p>
<p>“Why on earth——?” said I.</p>
<p>He interrupted me. “Now that <i>is</i> interesting,”
he said. “You know about St. Thomas, and you
can tell me about the people who know about him,
but it <i>does</i> show that he had gone out in the Twentieth
Century, for you to talk like that! Why, I
got full marks in St. Thomas. Only thing I did<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_86" id="Page_86">[86]</SPAN></span>
get full marks in,” he said gloomily, looking out of
the window. “That’s what <i>counts</i>,” he added: “none
of yer high-falutin’ dodgy fellows. When the Colonel
said, ‘Who’s got the most stuff in him?’ (not because
of the rocks nor because I’m Baron Hogg),
they all said, ‘<i>That’s</i> him.’ And that was because
I got first in St. Thomas.”</p>
<p>To say that I simply could not make head or tail
of this would be to say too little: and my muddlement
got worse when he added, “That’s why the
Colonel made me Alderman, and now I go to Paris
by right.”</p>
<p>Just at that moment the taxi-man put in his head
at the window and said, with an aggrieved look:</p>
<p>“Why didn’t you tell me where I was going?”</p>
<p>I looked out, and saw that I was in a desolate
place near the River Lea, among marshes and chimneys
and the poor. There was a rotten-looking
shed close by, and a policeman, uncommonly suspicious.
My friend got quite excited. He pointed
to the policeman and said:</p>
<p>“Oh, how like the pictures! Is it true that they
are the Secret Power in England? Now <i>do</i>——”</p>
<p>The taxi-man got quite angry, and pointed out to
me that his cab was not a caravan. He further informed
me that it had been my business to tell him
the way to the “Angel.” His asset was that if he
dropped me there I would be in a bad way; mine
was that if I paid him off there he would be in a
worse one. We bargained and quarrelled, and as<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_87" id="Page_87">[87]</SPAN></span>
we did so the policeman majestically moved up,
estimated the comparative wealth of the three
people concerned, and falsely imagining my friend
to be an actor in broad daylight, he took the taxi-man’s
part, and ordered us off back to the “Angel,”
telling us we ought to be thankful to be let off so
lightly. He further gave the taxi-man elaborate instructions
for reaching the place.</p>
<p>As I had no desire to get to the “Angel” really,
I implored the taxi-man to take me back to Westminster,
which he was willing to do, and on the way
the Man from the Future was most entertaining.
He spotted the public-houses as we passed, and
asked me, as a piece of solid, practical information,
whether wine, beer, and spirits were sold in them.
I said, “Of course,” but he told me that there was a
great controversy in his generation, some people
maintaining that the number of them was, in fiction,
drawn by enemies; others said that they were, as a
fact, quite few and unimportant in London, and
others again that they simply did not exist but were
the creations of social satire. He asked me to point
him out the houses of Brill and Ferguson, who, it
seems, were in the eyes of the Twenty-second Century
the principal authors of our time. When I
answered that I had never heard of them he said,
“That <i>is</i> interesting.” I was a little annoyed and
asked him whether he had ever heard of Kipling,
Miss Fowler, or Swinburne.</p>
<p>He said of course he had read Kipling and Swinburne,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_88" id="Page_88">[88]</SPAN></span>
and though he had not read Miss Fowler’s
works he had been advised to. But he said that
Brill for wit and Ferguson for economic analysis
were surely the glories of our England. Then he
suddenly added, “Well, I’m not sure about 1909.
The first <i>Collected</i> Brill is always thought to be 1911.
But Ferguson! Why he knew a lot of people as
early as 1907! He did the essay on Mediæval
Economics which is the appendix to our school text
of St. Thomas.”</p>
<p>At this moment we were going down Whitehall.
He jumped up excitedly, pointed at the Duke of
Cambridge’s statue and said, “That’s Charles I.”
Then he pointed to the left and said, “That’s the
Duke of Buccleuigh’s house.” And then as he saw
the Victoria Tower he shouted, “Oh, that’s Big Ben,
I know it. And oh, I say,” he went on, “just look
at the Abbey!” “Now,” he said, with genuine
bonhomie as the taxi drew up with a jerk, “are
those statues symbolic?”</p>
<p>“No,” I said, “they are real people.”</p>
<p>At this he was immensely pleased, and said that
he had always said so.</p>
<p>The taxi-man looked in again and asked with
genuine pathos where we really wanted to go to.</p>
<p>But just as I was about to answer him two powerful
men in billycock hats took my friend quietly but
firmly out of the cab, linked their arms in his, and
begged me to follow them. I paid the taxi and
did so.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_89" id="Page_89">[89]</SPAN></span>The strange man did not resist. He smiled rather
foolishly. They hailed a four-wheeler, and we all
got in together. We drove about half a mile to the
south of Westminster Bridge, stopped at a large
Georgian house, and there we all got out. I noticed
that the two men treated the stranger with immense
respect, but with considerable authority. He, poor
fellow, waved his hand at me, and said with a faint
smile as he went through the door, arm in arm with
his captors:</p>
<p>“Sorry you had to pay. Came away without my
salary ticket. Very silly.” And he disappeared.</p>
<p>The other man remaining behind said to me very
seriously, “I hope his Lordship didn’t trouble you,
sir?”</p>
<p>I said that on the contrary he had behaved like
an English gentleman, all except the clothes.</p>
<p>“Well,” said the keeper, “he’s not properly a
Lord as you may say; he’s an Australian gent. But
he’s a Lord in a manner of speaking, because Parliament
did make him one. As for the clothes—ah!
you may well ask! But we durstn’t say anything:
the doctor and the nurse says it soothes him since
his money trouble. But <i>I</i> say, <i>make</i> ’em act sensible
and they will be sensible.”</p>
<p>He then watched to see whether I would give
him money for no particular reason, and as I made
no gestures to that effect I went away, and thus
avoided what politicians call “studied insolence.”</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_90" id="Page_90">[90]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">A Reconstruction of the Past<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic2.jpg" alt="" width-obs="165" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap">“IT has been said with some justice that we know
more about the Victorian Period in England
than we do of any one of the intervening nine centuries,
even of those which lie closest to our own
time, and even of such events as have taken place
upon our own soil in the Malay Peninsula. I will
attempt to put before you very briefly, as a sort of
introduction to the series of lectures which I am
to deliver, a picture of what one glimpse of life in
London towards the end of the Nineteenth Century
must have resembled.</p>
<p>“It is a sound rule in history to accept none but
positive evidence and to depend especially upon the
evidence of documents. I will not debate how far
tradition should be admitted into the reconstruction
of the past. It <i>may</i> contain elements of truth; it
<i>must</i> contain elements of falsehood, and on that
account I propose neither to deny nor to admit this
species of information, but merely to ignore it; and
I think the student will see before I have done with
my subject that, using only the positive information
before us, a picture may be drawn so fully detailed
as almost to rival our experience of contemporary
events.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_91" id="Page_91">[91]</SPAN></span>“We will imagine ourselves,” continued the professor,
with baleful smile of playful pedantry, “in
Piccadilly, the fashionable promenade of the city,
at nine o’clock in the morning, the hour when the
greatest energies of this imperial people were
apparent in their outdoor life; for, as we know
from the famous passage which we owe to the pen of
the pseudo-Kingsley, the English people, as befitted
their position, were the earliest risers of their time.
We will further imagine (to give verisimilitude to
the scene) the presence of a north-east wind, in
which these hardy Northerners took exceptional
delight, and to which the anonymous author above
alluded to has preserved a famous hymn.</p>
<p>“Piccadilly is thronged with the three classes
into which we know the population to have been
divided—the upper class, the middle, and the lower,
to use the very simple analytical terms which were
most common in that lucid and strenuous period.
The lower class are to be seen hurrying eastward in
their cloth caps and ‘fustian,’ a textile fabric the
exact nature of which is under dispute, but which
we can guess, from the relics of contemporary evidence
in France, to have been of a vivid blue, highly
glazed, and worn as a sort of sleeved tunic reaching
to the knees. The headgear these myriads are
wearing is uniform: it is a brown skull cap with a
leather peak projecting over the eyes, the conjectural
‘cricket cap,’ of which several examples are
preserved. It has been argued by more than one<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_92" id="Page_92">[92]</SPAN></span>
authority that the article in question was not a
headgear. It appears in none of the statuary of the
period. No mention of it is made in any of the vast
compilations of legal matter which have come down
to us, and attempts have been made to explain in an
allegorical sense the very definite allusions to it with
which English letters of that time abound. I am
content to accept the documentary evidence in the
plain meaning of the words used, and to portray to
you these ‘toiling millions’ (to use the phrase of
the great classic poet) hurrying eastward upon this
delightful morning in March of the year 1899.
Each is carrying the implement of his trade (possession
in which was secured to him by law). The one
holds a pickaxe, another balances upon his head a
ladder, a third is rolling before him a large square
box or ‘trunk’—a word of Oriental origin—upon a
‘trolley’ or small two-wheeled vehicle dedicated to
some one of the five combinations of letters which
had a connection not hitherto established with the
system of roads and railways in the country. Yet
another drags after him a small dynamo mounted on
wheels, such as may be seen in the frieze illustrating
the Paris Exhibition of ten years before.</p>
<p>“Interspersed with this crowd may be seen the
soldiery, clad entirely in bright red. But these, by
a custom which has already the force of law, are
compelled to occupy the middle of the thoroughfare.
They are of the same class as the labouring men
round them, and like these carry the implements of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_93" id="Page_93">[93]</SPAN></span>
their trade, with which we must imagine them from
time to time threatening the passers-by. All, I say,
are hurrying eastward to their respective avocations
in the working part of this great hive.</p>
<p>“Appearing as rarer units we perceive members
of the second or <i>middle</i> class proceeding at a more
leisurely and dignified pace towards their professional
or commercial pursuits, the haunts of which
lie less to the eastward and more in the centre of
the city. These are dressed entirely in black, and
wear upon their heads the round hat to which one
of my colleagues erroneously gave the title of a
religious emblem, a position from which, I am glad
to see, he has recently receded. Nothing is more
striking in the scene than the absolute uniformity of
this costume. In the right hand is carried, according
to the ritual of a secret society to which the
greater part of this class belong, a staff or tube.
The left hand grasps a roll of printed paper which
we may premise without too much phantasy to be
the original news-sheet from which the innumerable
forgeries and copies of the succeeding dark ages
proceeded. We are, of course, ignorant of its name,
but we may accept it as the prototype of that vast
mass of printed matter which purports to be contemporary
in date, but which recent scholarship has
definitely proved to be of far later origin. Beyond
these, but in numbers certainly few, the exact
extent of which I shall discuss in a moment, are
the <i>upper</i> classes, or Gentry. How many they may<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_94" id="Page_94">[94]</SPAN></span>
be in such a crowd, I repeat, we cannot tell.
We know that to the whole population they stood
somewhat as one to 10,000. The proportion in
London may have been slightly higher, for we
have definite documentary information that in certain
provincial centres ‘not a gentleman’ could be
discovered, though for what reason these centres
were less favoured we are not told. In a street
full of some thousands we shall certainly not be
exaggerating if we put the number of the Gentry
present at certainly a couple of individuals, and
we may put as our highest limits half a dozen.
How are they dressed? In a most varied manner.
Some in grey, some in pink (these are off to hunt
the fox in the fields of Croydon or upon the heath
of Hampstead, or possibly—to follow the conjecture
of the Professor of Geology in his fascinating book
on the Thames Valley—to Barking Level). Others
are in black silk with a large oval orifice exposing
the chest. Others again will be in white flannel,
and others in a species of toga known as ‘shorts.’
These are students from the university, or their
professors, and they will be distinguished by a square
cap upon the head which, unlike so many other
conjectural forms of headgear, we can definitely
pronounce to have had a religious character. A
tassel sometimes of gold hangs from the centre of
this square. With the exception of this headgear
the Gentry discover upon their heads as uniform
a type of covering as their inferiors of the middle<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_95" id="Page_95">[95]</SPAN></span>
class, who salute them as they pass by lifting the
round hat with the right hand. This headgear is
tubular and probably of some light metal, polished
to a highly reflecting surface, and invariably (as we
know by the fascinating diaries recently collected
by the University Press) polished in the same direction
upon some sort of lathe.</p>
<p>“If we are lucky we may see at this hour one
member of a class restricted even among the few
gentlemen of that period, the Peers. Should we
see such an one he will be walking in a red plush
robe. It is probable that he will carry upon his
head the same species of hat as the others of his
rank, but I admit that it is open to debate whether
this hat were not surrounded by a circle of metal
spikes, each surmounted with a small ball. Such a
person will be walking at an even more leisurely
pace than the few other members of the Gentry
who may be present, and upon the accoutrements
of his person will be discovered a small shield, varying
in size from a couple of inches to as many feet,
stamped with a representation of animals and often
ornamented by a device in the English or in the
Latin tongue. These devices, many of which have
come down to us engraved upon metal, are of the
utmost value to the historian. They have enabled
him to reconstruct the exact appearance of animals
now long extinct, and it is even possible in some
cases to ascertain the particular families to which
they belonged. No class of object, however, has<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_96" id="Page_96">[96]</SPAN></span>
suffered more from frequent forgeries than these
emblems. Luckily there is an almost invariable test
for recognising such forgeries, which consists in
the use of the French language misspelt. Of some
thousands of such signs many hundreds affect a
legend in the French tongue, and of these hardly
one is correctly spelt. Moreover, essential words
are often omitted, and in general the forgeries
betray that imperfect acquaintance with the contemporary
language of Paris which was one of the
marks of social inferiority at that time. When I
add that the total number of Peers at any given
moment was less than seven hundred out of forty
million people, while the number of these shields
which have been discovered already amounts to over
five hundred thousand, it will be apparent that the
proportion of genuine emblems must be very small.
Now and then a house will bear the picture of some
such shield painted and hung out upon a board
before it. This sometimes, but not universally, indicates
the nobility of the tenant. In the matter
of religion....” At this point the professor looked
narrowly at his notes, held one sheet of them in
various positions, put it up to the light, shook his
head, and next, observing the hour, said that he
would deal with this important subject upon the
following Wednesday or Thursday, according to sale
of tickets during the intervening days. With these
words, after a fit of coughing, he withdrew.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_97" id="Page_97">[97]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">The Reasonable Press<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic3.jpg" alt="" width-obs="225" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="center"><span class="smcap">The Opposition Paper: Leader</span></p>
<p class="drop-cap">IT is difficult to repress a feeling of natural indignation
when one considers the policy which the
Government and Mr. Robespierre have seen fit to
pursue during the last two years, and especially since
the unfortunate blunder of Mr. Danton and Mr.
Desmoulins. We have never hidden our opinion that
these two gentlemen—able and disinterested men as
they undoubtedly were—acted rashly in stepping out
of the party (as it were) and attempting to form an
independent organisation at a moment when the
strictest discipline was necessary in the face of the
enormous and servile majority commanded by the
Government. However unrepresentative that majority
may be of the national temper at this moment, the
business of a member of the Convention lies chiefly
on the floor of the House, and it is the height of unwisdom
to divide our forces even by an act of too
generous an enthusiasm for the cause. We would
not write a word that might give offence to the surviving
relatives of the two statesmen we have named,
but this much <i>must</i> be said: the genius of the nation
is opposed to particular action of this sort; the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_98" id="Page_98">[98]</SPAN></span>
electors understand Government and Opposition, by
separate action like Mr. Danton’s and Mr. Desmoulin’s
they are simply bewildered. Such eccentric
displays do no good, and may do very great harm.
Meanwhile, we must repeat that the general attitude
of the Government is indefensible. That is a strong
word, but hardly too strong under the circumstances.
It is not the executions themselves which have (as
we maintain) alienated public sentiment, nor their
number—though it must be admitted that 1200 in
four months is a high record—it is rather the pressure
of business in the Courts and the disorganisation
of procedure which the Plain Man in the Street
notices and very rightly condemns, and we would
warn Mr. Robespierre that unless a larger number of
judges are created under his new Bill the popular
discontent may grow to an extent he little imagines,
and show itself vigorously at the polls. We are all
agreed that Mr. Carnot shows admirable tact and
energy at the War Office, and it is characteristic of
that strong man that he has left to others the more
showy trappings of power. We would urge upon him
as one who is, in a sense, above party politics, to
counsel his colleagues in the Government in the
direction we have suggested. It may seem a small
point, but it is one of practical importance, and the
Man in the Street cares more for practical details
than he does for political theories.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_99" id="Page_99">[99]</SPAN></span></p>
<p class="center"><span class="smcap">The Government Paper: Leader</span></p>
<p>The present moment is opportune for reviewing
the work of the Government to date, and drawing up
a political balance-sheet as it were of its successes
and failures. We have always been open critics of
the present Administration, whenever we thought
that national interests demanded such criticism, and
our readers will remember that we heartily condemned
the ill-fated proposal to change the place of
public executions from the Place de la Revolution to
the Square de l’Egalité—a far less convenient spot;
but apart from a few tactical errors of this sort it
must be admitted, and is admitted even by his
enemies, that Mr. Robespierre has handled a very
difficult situation with admirable patience and with a
tremendous grasp of detail. It is sometimes said of
Mr. Robespierre that he owes his great position
mainly to his mastery over words. To our thinking
that judgment is as superficial as it is unjust. True,
Mr. Robespierre is a great orator, even (which is
higher praise) a great <i>Parliamentary</i> orator, but it is
not this one of his many talents which is chiefly responsible
for his success. It is rather his minute
acquaintance with the whole of his subject which
impresses the House. No assembly in the world is
a better judge of character than the Convention, and
its appreciation of Mr. Robespierre’s character is that
it is above all a practical one. His conduct of the
war—for in a sense the head of the Government and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_100" id="Page_100">[100]</SPAN></span>
Leader of the House may be said to conduct any and
every national enterprise—has been remarkable.
The unhappy struggle is now rapidly drawing to a close
and we shall soon emerge into a settlement to which
may be peculiarly applied the phrase “Peace with
Honour.” The restraint and kindliness of our
soldiers has won universal praise, even from the
enemy, and it is a gratifying feature in the situation
that those of our fellow-citizens in Toulon, Lyons,
and elsewhere who could not see eye to eye with us
in our foreign and domestic policy are now reconciled
to both. One last word upon the Judges Bill. We
implore Mr. Robespierre to stand firm and not to
increase the present number, which is ample for the
work of the Courts even under the somewhat exceptional
strain of the last four years. After all it is no
more fatigue to condemn sixty people to death than
one. The delay in forensic procedure is (or rather
was) due to its intolerable intricacy, and the reforms
introduced by Mr. Robespierre himself, notably the
suppression of so-called “witnesses” and of the old-fashioned
rigmarole of “defence,” has done wonders
in the way of expedition. We too often forget that
Mr. Robespierre is not only a consummate orator and
a past master of prose, but a great lawyer as well.
We should be the last to hint that the demand for
more judges was due to place-hunting: vices of that
kind are happily absent in France whatever may be
the case in other countries. The real danger is
rather that if the new posts were created jealousy<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_101" id="Page_101">[101]</SPAN></span>
and a suspicion of jobbery might arise <i>after</i> they
were filled. Surely it is better to leave things as
they are.</p>
<p class="center"><span class="smcap">The Opposition Paper: Lobby Notes</span></p>
<p>Really the Government Press seems determined to
misrepresent last Friday’s incident! Mr. Talma has
already explained that his allusion to cripples was
purely metaphorical and in no way intended for
Mr. Couthon, for whom, like everyone in the House,
he has the highest respect.</p>
<p class="center"><span class="smcap">The Government Paper: Lobby Notes</span></p>
<p>Last Friday’s incident is happily over. Mr. Talma
has assured Mr. Couthon that he used the word
“cripple” in a sense quite different from that in
which that highly-deservedly popular gentleman
unfortunately took it.</p>
<p class="center"><span class="smcap">Social and Personal</span></p>
<p>The Marquis de Misenscene is leaving Paris tonight
for Baden Baden. His Lordship intends to
travel in the simplest fashion and hopes his incognito
may be preserved.</p>
<p>Mr. Couthon, the deservedly popular M.P., made a
pathetic sight yesterday at Mr. Robespierre’s party
in the Tuileries Gardens. As most people know, the
honourable gentleman has lost the use of his lower<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_102" id="Page_102">[102]</SPAN></span>
limbs and is wheeled about in a bath-chair, but he
can still gesticulate freely and his bright smile
charms all who meet him.</p>
<p>Madame Talma was At Home yesterday on behalf
of the Society for the Aid and Rescue of Criminal
Orphans. Whatever our political differences we all
can unite in this excellent work, and the great rooms
of Talma House were crowded. At Madame Talma’s
dinner before the reception were present Major
Bonaparte, Mr. Barrere, Mr. St. Just, Mrs. Danton
(widow of statesman), Mrs. Desmoulins (mother of
the late well known author-journalist), and Miss
Charlotte Robespierre, who looked charming in old
black silk with a high bodice and jet trimmings.</p>
<p class="center"><span class="smcap">Letters to the Papers</span></p>
<p>Sir,—I hope you will find space in your columns
for a protest against the disgraceful condition of the
public prisons. I have not a word to say, sir, against
the presence of the prisoners in such large numbers
at this exceptional moment; moreover, as nearly all
their cases are <i>sub judice</i> it would be highly improper
in me to comment upon them. I refer, sir, only to
the intolerable noise proceeding from the cells and
rendering life a burden to all ratepayers in the
vicinity. Prisoners are notoriously degenerate and
often hysterical, and the nuisance created by their
lamentations and protests is really past bearing. I
can assure the Government that if they do not<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_103" id="Page_103">[103]</SPAN></span>
provide gags, <i>and use them</i>, they shall certainly not
have my vote at the next election.—I am, &c.,</p>
<p class="right"><span class="smcap">Disgusted</span>.</p>
<p>Sir,—<i>May</i> I trespass upon your space to make
known to our <i>many</i> friends that the memorial service
for my late husband, the Archbishop of Paris, is
postponed till the 1st Decadi in Fructidor?—With
many thanks in advance for your courtesy, I am, &c.,</p>
<p class="right"><span class="smcap">Aspasia Gorel</span>.</p>
<p class="center"><span class="smcap">Official News</span></p>
<p>We are requested by the Home Office to give
publicity to the arrangements for to-morrow’s executions.
These will be found on page 3. There will
be no executions on the day after to-morrow.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_104" id="Page_104">[104]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">Asmodeus<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic5.jpg" alt="" width-obs="400" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap">“CAN you not show me,” said the Student, as
they flew swiftly through the upper air over
Madrid, he clinging tightly to the Devil’s skirts,
“can you not show me other sights equally entertaining
before we finish our journey?”</p>
<p>“Readily,” replied Asmodeus, “for I have the
power of showing you every heart and thought in
Madrid, and of unroofing every house if it be my
pleasure, and I am determined to repay you in
whatever way you choose for the service you have
done me. First, then, cast your eyes down at the
very well-dressed gentleman whom you see in that
open taxi-cab, enjoying as he whirls along the warm
air of a night in the season. He is a wealthy man
in charge of one of the great departments of State;
nay, I can tell you which one, for the mines in Peru
are his special department.”</p>
<p>“Doubtless,” said the Student, “he is at this
moment considering some weighty matter in connection
with his duties.”</p>
<p>“No,” said the Devil; “you must guess again.”</p>
<p>“Why, then, since you have shown me so many
diverting weaknesses in men I must believe that he
is plotting for the advancement of some favourite.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_105" id="Page_105">[105]</SPAN></span>“Yet again you are wrong,” said the Devil. “His
whole mind is occupied in watching the sums
marked by the taximeter, which he constantly consults
by the aid of a match; only last Wednesday,
the Feast of St. Theresa, he was overcharged a
matter of a quarter of a real by one of these
machines, and he is determined this shall not
happen again. You perceive the great house which
he is now passing. It is lit up at every window,
and the sounds of music are proceeding from it.”</p>
<p>“I not only see it,” said the Student, “but have
seen this sort of sight so often during the season in
Madrid that I am certain you will not find anything
here to surprise me.”</p>
<p>“No,” said the Devil, “I was perhaps wrong in attempting
to amuse you by so commonplace a spectacle
as that of a moneylender entertaining very nearly
all those in Madrid with whom he has had no dealings,
and even some of those who are in his power;
that is, if, on account of their nobility or from some
other cause, it is worth his while to have them seen
in his rooms. But what I would particularly point
out to you is, not this kind of feast which (as you
say) you have seen a thousand times, but the old
man who is mumbling strange prayers over a dish of
food in that common servants’ room which you may
perceive to lie half above the ground and half beneath
it next to the kitchen. He is the father of
the wealthy gentleman who is entertaining the
guests upstairs.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_106" id="Page_106">[106]</SPAN></span>“It is evident,” said the Student, “that he has
no liking for High Life.”</p>
<p>“No,” said Asmodeus, “and in this eccentricity
he is supported with true filial sympathy by his
son.”</p>
<p>“I perceive,” said the Student, “a man tossing
uneasily in his sleep, and from time to time crying
out as one does to a horse when it is restive, or
rather as men cry to horses which they can hardly
control.”</p>
<p>“I am well acquainted with him,” said the Devil.
“He is one of my most earnest clients, but in
nothing does he divert me more than in these nightmares
of his wherein he cries ‘Whoa there! Steady,
old girl!’ And again, ‘Now then! Now then!’
not omitting from time to time, ‘You damned
brute!’ and a cuff upon his pillow.”</p>
<p>“To what, my dear Asmodeus, do we owe this
diversion?” asked the Student wonderingly. “He
seems to be a wealthy man, if we may judge by the
house in which we see him and the furniture of
the room in which he so painfully sleeps. And
surely there is nothing upon his mind?”</p>
<p>“You are wrong,” said the Devil; “there is
upon his mind a most weighty matter, for he considers
it a necessity in his position to ride every
morning along the soft road especially prepared for
that exercise upon the banks of the Manzanares,
where he may meet the wealth and fashion of
Madrid occupied in the same pastime. But unfortunately<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_107" id="Page_107">[107]</SPAN></span>
for him he is wholly devoid of the art
of equitation and stands in as much terror of his
mount as does a lady of her dressmaker. For one
hour, therefore, of every day, he suffers such tortures
that I greatly fear we shall not be able to add
to them appreciably in my dominions when the
proper time arrives. But let us leave these wealthy
people, whose foibles are, after all, much the same,
and turn to the poorer quarters which lie south of
the King’s Royal Palace.”</p>
<p>In a few moments they had reached these and
were examining a mean house not far from the
Church of St. Alphonso, in a bare upper room of
which a woman with a starved and anxious expression
was writing, late as was the hour, at top speed.</p>
<p>“Poor woman!” said the Student. “I perceive
that she is one of those unhappy people whom
grinding poverty compels to produce ephemeral
literature which is afterwards printed and sold at
one real for the divertisement of the populace of
Madrid. I know of no trade more pitiful, and I can
assure you the sight of her industry moves me to the
bottom of my heart.”</p>
<p>“The sight is indeed pitiful,” said the Devil, “to
those at least who permit themselves the luxury of
pity—a habit which I confess I have long ago
abandoned. For you must know that in the company
of Belphegor, Ashtaroth, and the rest even
the softest-hearted of devils will grow callous. But
more interesting to you perhaps than the sad necessities<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_108" id="Page_108">[108]</SPAN></span>
of her trade is the matter which she is at
present engaged upon.”</p>
<p>“What is that?” said the Student.</p>
<p>“Why,” said Asmodeus, “she is writing ‘Nellie’s
Notes’ for a paper called <i>The Spanish Noblewoman</i>,
and she is at this very moment setting down her
opinion that there is no better way to pass a rainy
afternoon than taking out and cleaning one’s Indian
Bracelets, Ropes of Pearls, Diamonds, and other
gems. She is good enough to add that she herself
thinks it wise and a good discipline to clean her own
jewellery and not leave it to a maid.”</p>
<p>“In the room below you will see a young man
whom I very much regret to say is in a state of
complete intoxication.”</p>
<p>“I do not know,” said the Student, “why you
should regret such a sight, for I had imagined that
all human frailty was a matter of pleasure to your
highnesses.”</p>
<p>“Yes,” replied Asmodeus, “in the general it is
so, but you must know that this particular vice is so
inimical to the province which I control that I regard
it with peculiar detestation, and I am not upon
so much as speaking terms with Shamarel, who has
been deputed by the Council to look after those
who exceed in wine.”</p>
<p>“Is not that the same,” asked the Student,
“whom they say twice appeared to a hermit at
Carinena?”</p>
<p>“You are right,” said Asmodeus, betraying a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_109" id="Page_109">[109]</SPAN></span>
slight annoyance, “but pray do not put it about
that a personage of such importance was at the
pains of appearing to a common hermit. The fact
is, he was at that moment visiting the Campo
Romano to assure himself that the vines were in
good condition, and it was by the merest accident
that the hermit caught sight of him during this
journey, for you must know that he makes it a
punctilio never to appear in person to one under
the rank of Archbishop, and even then he prefers
that the recipient of the favour should be a Cardinal
into the bargain, and if possible a Grandee of
Spain.”</p>
<p>“You have told me so much about your amiable
colleague,” said the Student, “that you have forgotten
to tell me whether any moral divertisement
attached to the poor young fellow whom we see in
that offensive stupor.”</p>
<p>“No,” said the Devil, “now I come to think of it,
there is perhaps nothing remarkable in his condition,
unless you think it worthy of notice that he
is a medical student and will shortly be entrusted
with the nerves and veins of the poor in the public
hospitals of Madrid. It is to be hoped that he will
soon put behind him these youthful follies, for if he
persists in them they will make his hand tremble,
and in that case he will never be permitted to
practise the art of surgery upon the persons of the
wealthy and more remunerative classes.”</p>
<p>“Outside the house,” said the Student, “I see a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_110" id="Page_110">[110]</SPAN></span>
policeman walking with some solemnity, and I confess
that the sight is pleasing to me, for it gives me
a feeling that the good people of Madrid are well
looked after when so expensive an instrument of
the law is spared for so poor a quarter.”</p>
<p>“You are right,” said Asmodeus, “and were I
now to show you the inner heart of the Duke of
Medina y Barò who controls the police forces of
Madrid, you would find that his chief anxiety in the
distribution of his men came from the dilemma
in which he perpetually finds himself, whether to
furnish them rather in large numbers to the
wealthier quarters for the defence of which policemen
exist, or for the poorer quarters, the terrorising
of which is necessarily their function.”</p>
<p>“At any rate,” said the Student, “he need not
bother himself about the houses of that large
number of people (and I am one) from whom there
is nothing to steal and who yet have never learnt
any of the arts of theft. In a word, he is spared
the trouble either of protecting or of keeping down
what are called the middle classes.”</p>
<p>“True,” said Asmodeus, “but most unfortunately
this kind of person does not herd together in special
districts. If they did so it would be a great relief
to the strain upon the Police Department; but they
are scattered more or less evenly throughout the
wealthier and the poorer quarters.”</p>
<p>“Can you tell me,” asked the Student, “whether
it is worth our while to watch the policeman for a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_111" id="Page_111">[111]</SPAN></span>
few moments in the exercise of his duties and
whether he would provide us with any entertainment
as we watched him unseen?”</p>
<p>“Alas!” answered the Devil sadly, “I have no
power to forecast the future; but from my knowledge
of the past I can tell you that during the ten
years since he has joined the force this officer has
not once arrested a rich man in error on a dark
night, nor perjured himself before a Magistrate so
openly as to be detected, nor done any of those
things which legitimately amuse us in people of
his kind.”</p>
<p>“But do you not think,” said the Student, “that
we might by remaining here see him help an old
woman across the road amid the plaudits of the
governing classes, or take a little child that is lost
by the hand and lead it to its mother’s home?”</p>
<p>“Doubtless,” said the Devil, yawning, “we
should find him up to tricks of that sort were we
willing to wait here, floating in the air, for another
ten or dozen hours, when the streets will be full of
people. But the play-acting to which you so feelingly
allude is but rarely indulged in by these
gallant men when onlookers are wanting. Come,
the sky is already pale in the direction of the
eastern mountains; it will soon be day, and I desire
before you are completely tired out to show you
one more sight.”</p>
<p>With these words Asmodeus took the Student by
the hand and darted with inconceivable rapidity<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_112" id="Page_112">[112]</SPAN></span>
over the roofs of the city until he came to a particular
spot which he had evidently marked in his
flight.</p>
<p>“Cast your eyes,” he said, “upon this narrow but
busy thoroughfare beneath us. It is the only street
in Madrid which at so late an hour is still full of
people and of business. It is called Fleet Street.”</p>
<p>“I have heard of it,” said the Student.</p>
<p>“No doubt,” said the Devil; “but what I particularly
desire to point out to you is a man whom
you will see in his shirt-sleeves, seated upon a
swivel-chair and writing away for dear life, matter
which will appear to-morrow in the <i>Morning Post</i>.”</p>
<p>“Well,” said the Student, “what of that?”</p>
<p>“Can you guess what he is writing?” asked
Asmodeus.</p>
<p>“That I am quite unable to do,” said the
Student.</p>
<p>“It is,” said the Devil, “a series of satirical remarks
upon the frailties and follies of others—and
yet he is a journalist!”</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_113" id="Page_113">[113]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">The Death of the Comic Author<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic2.jpg" alt="" width-obs="165" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap">A COMIC Author of deserved repute was lodging
at the beginning of this month in a house
with broken windows, in a court off the Gray’s Inn
Road.</p>
<p>He had undertaken to produce a piece of Humorous
Fiction to the length of 75,000 words.</p>
<p>The Comic Author, a man of experience (for this
was his forty-seventh book), had sat down to begin
his task. He calculated how long it would last him.
He was good for 1500 words a day, if they were
short words, and even when doom or accident compelled
him to the use of long ones he could manage
from 1163 to 1247.</p>
<p>The specification was lucid and simple. There
was to be nothing in the work that could offend the
tenderness of the patriot nor the ease of good manners,
let alone the canons of decency and right living. A
powerful love interest which he was compelled under
Clause VII of his contract to introduce immediately
after each of the wittiest passages had been deftly
woven into the fabric, and (as was clearly laid down
in Clause IX) no matter already published might
appear in those virgin pages. If any did so, be sure
it was so veiled by the tranposition of phrases and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_114" id="Page_114">[114]</SPAN></span>
other slight changes of manner as to escape the publisher’s
eye.</p>
<p>So far so good. But upon the 13th of August, a
day of great beauty, but of excessive heat, the Comic
Author, sitting at his desk, was struck by Apollo, the
God and patron of literary men.</p>
<p>It was the custom of the Comic Author, who was
a teetotaler and a vegetarian, to wear a soft shirt
entirely made of wool and devoid of a collar, which
ornament, he was assured by Members of the Faculty,
exercised a prejudicial effect upon the health. It
was equally his custom to compose his famous periods
with his back turned to the light. This habit he
had also adopted at the dictation of the Faculty, who
had proved to him beyond possibility of refutation
that the human eye is damaged by nothing more
than by reading or writing with one’s face towards
the window. With his back, therefore, to the window
in his room (it was unbroken), it was the Comic
Artist’s wont to sit at a plain and dirty small deal
table and express his mind upon paper, his head reposing
upon his left hand, his fountain pen grasped
firmly in his right, and his lips and tongue following
the movement of his nib as it slowly crawled over
the page before him.</p>
<p>The Comic Author (again under the impulse of
the Faculty) kept his hair cut short at the back; to
cut it short all over was more than his profession
would allow. You have, then, the Comic Author
sitting at his desk with his back to the unbroken<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_115" id="Page_115">[115]</SPAN></span>
window, his neck exposed from the shortness of hair
and the absence of collar, under the brilliant light of
the 13th of August.</p>
<p>A fourth condition must now be considered: by
some physical action never properly explained, glass,
though it may act as a screen to radiant heat, will also
store and intensify the action of sunlight. So that
anything placed immediately beneath it upon a bright
day will (it is notorious) suffer or enjoy an effect of
heat far greater than that discoverable upon its outer
side. The common greenhouse is a proof of this.
The Comic Author was therefore in a situation to
receive the full power of Apollo. It took the form
of a sunstroke, and with his story uncompleted, nay,
in the midst of an unfinished phrase, he fell helpless.</p>
<p>His Landlady, summoning a neighbour to her aid
(for the charwoman never stayed after ten o’clock,
and it was already noon), dragged him to his room
and sent for the parish doctor, who, after a brief
examination of the patient, declared him to be in
some danger; but the poor fellow was not so far
gone as to forget his obligations, and he murmured
a few words which, after some difficulty, they understood
to be the address of the publisher whom he
would not for worlds have disappointed. Imagining
this address to be in some way connected with a
pecuniary advantage to herself, the Landlady sent
to it immediate word of his accident, and within
half an hour a motor-car of surpassing brilliance and
immense power was purring at the door. From this<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_116" id="Page_116">[116]</SPAN></span>
vehicle descended in a gentlemanly but commanding
manner One who seemed far too great for the humble
lodging which he entered. And the Doctor, leaving
his patient for a moment, was pleased to receive the
visitor in a lower room, while the Landlady, who was
also interested in the event, listened with due
courtesy in the passage without.</p>
<p>The Publisher (for it was he) learned with increasing
concern the desperate position of the Comic
Author, and while he was naturally chiefly concerned
with the financial loss the little accident might involve,
it should be remembered to his credit that he
made inquiries as to the state of the patient and
even asked whether he suffered physical pain. Upon
hearing that the Comic Author, though fuddled
by cerebral congestion, did undoubtedly suffer the
Visitor’s brow perceptibly darkened; he pointed out
to the Doctor that if this accident had but happened
ten days later it would have had consequences much
less serious to himself.</p>
<p>The Doctor was eager to point out that the fault
was none of his. He had come the moment he had
heard of the case, and, moreover, sunstroke was a
disease which betrayed itself by no premonitory
symptoms. He assured the Publisher that if the
Comic Author’s survival could in any way be of
service to the firm he would do everything in his
power to save his life.</p>
<p>The Publisher replied, a little testily, that the
value of the Comic Author’s survival would entirely<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_117" id="Page_117">[117]</SPAN></span>
depend upon the talent remaining to him after his
recovery, and pointed out what the Doctor had overlooked,
that a sensational death, if it received due
recognition from the Press, often caused the works
of the deceased to sell for a week or more with
exceptional rapidity.</p>
<p>He next asked whether the Comic Author had not
left manuscripts, and the Landlady was pleased to
bring him not only all that lay upon the deal table,
but much more beside, and all his private correspondence
as well, which she found where she had
often perused it, in various receptacles of her lodger’s
room.</p>
<p>The Publisher upon receiving these seemed to feel
his position less acutely, and sending the sheets out
at once to his secretary in the car (with instructions
that those stories or sketches hitherto unpublished
should be carefully noted) he resumed his conversation
with the medical man. He was first careful to
ask how long cases of this sort when they proved
fatal commonly endured, and expressed some relief
at hearing that certain benignant exceptions had
lingered for several days. He was further assured
that lucid intervals might be counted on, and in
general he discovered that the lines upon which the
story had been intended to proceed might be recovered
from the lips of the dying man before he
should exchange the warm and active existence of
this world for the Unknown Beyond.</p>
<p>He re-entered his motor-car, therefore, with a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_118" id="Page_118">[118]</SPAN></span>
much lighter heart, promising to send an Expert
Stenographer who should take down the last and
necessary instructions from the lips of Genius. The
motor-car then left that court off the Gray’s Inn
Road where the tragedy was in progress, and swept
westward to the larger atmosphere of St. James’s.</p>
<p>At this point again, when the activity and decision
of one master brain seemed to have saved all, Fate
intervened. The Expert Stenographer, having lacked
regular employment for nearly eighteen weeks, was
so overjoyed at learning the news and the price attached
to his immediate services, that he could not
resist cheerful refreshment and conversation with
friends in celebration of the occasion. He reached
the Gray’s Inn Road, therefore, somewhat late in the
day; he was further delayed by a difficulty in discovering
the house with broken windows which had
been indicated to him, and when he entered it was
to receive the unwelcome news that the Comic
Author was dead.</p>
<p>The Doctor, whose duties had already for some
hours called him to other scenes where it was his
blessed mission to alleviate human suffering, was not
present to confirm the sad event, and the Expert
Stenographer, who could not believe that he had
been baulked of so unexpected a piece of fortune,
insisted upon proof which the Landlady was unable
to afford. He even sat for some few moments by
the side of the Poor Lifeless Clay in the vain hope
that some further indication as to the general trend<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_119" id="Page_119">[119]</SPAN></span>
of the book might fall from the now nescient lips.
But they were dumb.</p>
<p>How many consequent misfortunes depended upon
this untoward accident the reader may easily guess.
The Landlady, to whom the Comic Author had owed
thirty shillings for a month’s rent and service, was in
a very natural anxiety for some days, an anxiety which
was increased by the discovery that her former lodger
had no friends, while his few relatives seemed each
to have, in their own small way, claims against him
of a pecuniary nature.</p>
<p>His dress clothes, upon which she had confidently
counted, turned out to belong to a costumier of the
neighbourhood, who loudly complained that he had
had no notice of this intempestive demise, and was
at least a sovereign out of pocket by so awkward a
conjunction; nor was he appreciably relieved when
it was pointed out to him that the suit would at least
carry no contagious disease.</p>
<p>The Stenographer, as I have already indicated, lost
the remuneration dependent upon his Expert Services,
and was further at the charge of the refreshment
which he had foolishly consumed in anticipation
of that gain.</p>
<p>The Doctor, indeed, was not disappointed, for he
had expected nothing, but by far the worst case was
that of the generous and wealthy man who had been
at all the risk of advertising, partly printing, and
already ordering the binding of the work which he
now found himself at a loss to produce.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_120" id="Page_120">[120]</SPAN></span>There is no moral to this simple story: it is one
of the many tragedies which daily occur in this great
city, and from what I know of the Comic Author’s
character, he would have been the last to have inflicted
so much discomfort had it in any way depended
upon his own volition; but these things are beyond
human ordinance.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_121" id="Page_121">[121]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">On certain Manners and Customs<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic2.jpg" alt="" width-obs="165" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap">I WAS greatly interested in the method of government
which I discovered to obtain in the Empire
of Monomotapa during my last visit there. I say
“during my last visit” because although, as everyone
knows, I have repeatedly travelled in the more
distant provinces of that State, I had never spent
any time to speak of in the capital until I delayed
there last month for the purpose of visiting a friend
of mine who is one of the State Assessors. He was
good enough to explain to me many details of their
Constitution which I had not yet grasped, and I conceive
it—now that I have a full comprehension of it—to
be as wise a method of governing as it is a
successful one.</p>
<p>I must first put before the reader the elements of
the matter. Every citizen in Monomotapa takes a
certain fixed rank in the State; for the inhabitants
of that genial clime have at once too much common
sense and too strict a training to talk nonsense
about equality or any other similar metaphysical
whimsey. Every man, therefore, can precisely tell
where he stands in relation to his fellows, and all
those heart-burnings and jealousies which are the
bane of other States are by this simple method at<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_122" id="Page_122">[122]</SPAN></span>
once exorcised. Moreover, the method by which
a man’s exact place is determined is simplicity itself,
for it reposes upon his yearly revenue; and there is
a gradually ascending scale from the poorest, whose
revenue may not amount from all sources to more
than 40 Tepas a month, to the Supreme Council, the
wealthier members of which may have as much as
10,000,000 Tepas a month, or even more. There is
but one drawback to this admirably practical and
straightforward way of ordering the State, which is
that by a very ancient article of their religion the
Monomotapians are each forbidden to disclose to
others what the state of their fortunes may be. It
is the height of impertinence in any man, even a
brother, to put questions upon the matter; all documents
illuminating it are kept strictly secret, and
though religious vows and binding oaths are very
much disliked among this people, yet one is rigidly
observed, which is that forbidding the divulgence by
a bank of the sums of money entrusted to it by its
clients. Certain rash spirits have indeed proposed
to destroy the anomaly and either to make some
other standard arrange the order of society (which
is unthinkable) or else to allow questions of money
to be freely debated, and the incomes of all to be
matter of public comment.</p>
<p>Now, like many excellent and rational attempts
at religious or social reform, these propositions must
wholly fail in practice. As for setting up some
other standard than that of wealth by which to<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_123" id="Page_123">[123]</SPAN></span>
decide the importance of one’s fellow citizens, the
Monomotapians very properly regard such a proposal
as fantastic to the point of buffoonery. Nor,
to do them justice, do those who propose the scheme
seriously intend this part of it. They rather put it
forward to emphasise the second half of their programme,
which has much more to be said for it.
But here a difficulty arises of a sort that often upsets
the calculations of idealists, namely, that however
much you change the laws you can with more difficulty
change the customs of the people, and though
you might compel all banking accounts to be audited,
or even insist upon every man making a public return
of his income, yet it is certain that the general
opinion upon this matter would result, in practice,
in much the same state of affairs as they now have.
Men would devise some other system than that of
banks; their returns would be false, and there would
be a sort of general unconscious conspiracy among all
to support fraud in this matter.</p>
<p>My host next explained to me the manner in
which laws are made among the Monomotapians
and the manner in which they are administered. It
seems that by a fundamental rule of their Constitution
no law may be passed in less than twenty-five
years, unless it can be proved to have its origin in
terror.</p>
<p>If indeed those who are the wealthiest and therefore
the most important in the State can prove to
the satisfaction of all that they have gone blind<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_124" id="Page_124">[124]</SPAN></span>
with panic, then indeed the passage of a law is permitted
even in a few hours. Thus, when a certain
number of young gentlemen had so far forgotten
their good breeding as to torture by way of sport
considerable numbers of the poorer classes, one of
these in his turn, oblivious to the rules of polite
behaviour, so far forgot himself as to strike his
young master in the face. It was under these circumstances,
when the greater part of the governing
classes had fled abroad, or were closely locked in
behind their doors, that the “Tortures Restrictions
Bill” was passed; but this haste was even then
regarded as somewhat indecent, and it would have
been thought more honourable to have discussed
the matter for at least two days. Nominally, however,
affairs of real importance cannot be legislated
upon, as I have said, in less than twenty-five years.
It is customary for the Monomotapians first to wait
until some neighbouring State has attempted a particular
reform. When that reform has been working
for some years, if it be successful in its working, the
wealthier Monomotapians begin to talk about it
according to set rules. And it is again a fundamental
point in their Constitution that one-half of
those who so debate must be for, the other half
against the proposed change. The discussion is
carried on by some seventy or eighty men, of whom
two-thirds at least must possess a fortune of at least
1000 Tepas a month, but it is customary to mix
among them one or two men of exceptional poverty,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_125" id="Page_125">[125]</SPAN></span>
as this is imagined in some way or other to please
the Gods. The middle class, on account of their intolerable
habit of referring to learned books and to
the results of their travel, are very properly excluded.
These, then, debate for a term of years, and
when they are weary of it they will very often begin
to debate again. Meanwhile the institution or the
reform upon which their discussion has turned will
have taken root in those foreign countries which it
is their pride to copy, and they can at last be certain
that in following suit Monomotapa will have
nothing to lose. When all this is decided a certain
number of men are set apart, the poorer of whom
are given a sum of money and the wealthier certain
titles on condition that they vote in favour of the
change; while another body of men are set apart
and rewarded in a precisely similar manner for
giving a pledge of the opposite sort. But great
care is taken that the first body shall be slightly
larger than the second, for by an unexplained
decision of their priests the force of a law depends
upon the margin between the two bodies so
chosen. These electors once named are put into
an exceedingly narrow passage in which it would
be difficult for any very stout person to move at
all. At the end of the passage doors still narrower
open upon the street, the door upon the left being
used to record affirmative, that upon the right negative
votes. The whole mass, which consists of near
a thousand men, is then kindly but firmly pushed<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_126" id="Page_126">[126]</SPAN></span>
by Assistants of the King (as they are called) until
its last member has been squeezed through one of
the two doors. This process is immensely popular
among the Monomotapians, who will gather in
crowds to cheer the wretched men whom avarice or
ambition has devoted to so pleasant a task. And
when they have come out, covered with sweat and
perhaps permanently affected in their hearts by the
ordeal, they are very often granted civic honours
by their fellow-townsmen over and above the sums
of money or titles which they have already received.
With such frenzied delight do the Monomotapians
regard this singular practice that even women have
lately petitioned to be permitted to join in the
scrimmage. This they will undoubtedly be granted
in cases where they can prove a certain wealth, for,
indeed, there is no reason why an exercise of this
sort should be confined to one sex. But it is understood
that a certain part of the women of Monomotapia,
many of them also wealthy, are willing to
pay money to prevent such a result, and if this
indeed be the case a very curious situation, almost
unknown in the annals of Monomotapia, will arise;
for since all government is in the hands of the rich,
it is necessary that the rich should act together in
serious affairs of State. And what on earth will
happen when one section of the wealthy, whether
men or women, are opposed to the actions of
another section, it would indeed be difficult to determine.
Nor are the older men and the more<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_127" id="Page_127">[127]</SPAN></span>
experienced without grave misgivings as to the issue
of such an unprecedented conflict.</p>
<p>I cannot conclude without telling you briefly the
manner in which their Kings are elected, for it
reflects in every detail at once the originality and
the wisdom of this people.</p>
<p>There are in Monomotapa some three or four
hundred public halls in which is conducted the
national sport, which consists in competitions between
well-known talkers as to who can talk the
longest without exhaustion, and it rapidly becomes
known, through well-developed agencies of information
as well as by public repute, which individuals
have attained to the greatest proficiency in this regard.
Sometimes in the remotest province will arise
a particular star, but more often it is in the Metropolis
or its neighbourhood that your really great
talkers can be found; a man in the tradition of that
great King of the last century who upon one occasion
talked the clock round and was in reward for
that feat permitted to hold the Kingship for three
terms in succession.</p>
<p>When by a process of elimination the two strongest
talkers have been discovered, they are brought
to the capital, set up upon a stage before a vast
audience of Assessors (of which my friend, as I have
told you, was one), and begin talking one against
the other with great rapidity, starting at a signal
made by an official who is paid for this duty a very
high salary indeed. It may well be imagined that<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_128" id="Page_128">[128]</SPAN></span>
the interest in the struggle grows keen after the
first few hours have passed. The panting breath,
the discoloured cheeks, the drooping attitude of
either competitor, call forth cheers of encouragement
from his supporters and even murmurs of
sympathy from his numerous judges. At last, it
may be in the sixth or the seventh hour, one of the
two goes groggy—if I may so express myself—he
falters in his words, perhaps repeats himself, passes
his hand to his forehead or takes a drink of gin
(which, from its resemblance to water, is greatly
favoured in these contests). Such signals of distress
are the beginning of the end. His successful rival,
straining himself to one last effort, will pour out a
great string of sentences of an approved pattern,
dealing as a rule with the glories and virtues of
those who have listened to him, of their ancestry,
and their hold upon the Monomotapian State, and as
the defeated competitor falls lifeless to the floor
this successful fellow is crowned amid the applause
of the vast assembly. I was at the pains to ask
whether it was necessary that these long harangues
should make sense, for it seemed to me that this
added labour would very materially handicap many
men who might otherwise possess all the physical
requirements of victory, and I was free to add that
it would seem to me, at least, as a foreigner, very
foolish to weigh down some fine athlete worthy of
the Crown by demanding of him the rare characteristics
of the pedant. I was relieved to hear that<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_129" id="Page_129">[129]</SPAN></span>
there was no obligation as to the choice of words
used or the order in which they were to be pronounced,
saving that they must be words in the
vulgar tongue. But it seems, oddly enough, that
the trainers in this sport after generations of experience
have discovered that the competitors actually
suffer less fatigue if they will repeat certain set and
ritual phrases than if they take refuge in mere
gibberish, just as men marching in step are said to
suffer less fatigue than men marching at ease. So
at least I was assured, but my insufficient acquaintance
with the Monomotapian tongue forbade me to
make certain upon the matter.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_130" id="Page_130">[130]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">The Statesman<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic4.jpg" alt="" width-obs="300" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="right">“<span class="smcap">Hôtel de Ferras, Paris</span>, <i>August 1, 1846</i>.</p>
<p class="drop-cap">“MY dear Father,—I got in here last night, after
a very painful and tiresome journey, at eleven
o’clock. At least it was eleven o’clock by Calais
time, but they are so careless in this country about
their clocks that it would be very difficult to say
what the right time really was were I not able to
consult the excellent chronometer which you and
Mamma were so kind as to give me after my success
in the Schools at Oxford this summer. I confess to
the childishness of having rung the chimes in it five
or six times during the night to while away the
tedium of the journey in the Diligence from Beauvais.
Beauvais contains a really remarkable cathedral,
but it is unfinished. I notice, indeed, that
many of the buildings undertaken by the French
remain in an incomplete condition. The Louvre,
for instance (which is so near this hotel, and the
roofs of which I can see from my window), would be
a really fine building if it were completed, but this
has never been done, and the total effect is very
distressing. I fancy it is the numerous wars, in
which the unhappy people have been engaged at
the caprice of their rulers, which have led to such<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_131" id="Page_131">[131]</SPAN></span>
deplorable inconsequence. You have often warned
me not to judge rashly upon a first impression, but
I confess the people seem to me terribly poverty-stricken,
especially in the country districts, where
the children may often be seen hobbling about in
rough <i>wooden</i> shoes, without stockings to their feet.
I say no more. I hope, dear Papa, that when
Parliament meets I shall be returned from Italy,
and that I shall be able to follow your action in the
House of Commons. You know how ardently I
attend to the great struggle for Free Trade, to the
attainment of which, as of every form of Righteousness,
you have ever trained my early endeavours.</p>
<p class="right">
<span class="gapright">“I am, your affectionate son,</span><br/>
“<span class="smcap">Jo. Bilsted</span>.”</p>
<p> </p>
<p class="right">“<span class="smcap">Hôtel de Ferras</span>, <i>January 15, 1853</i>.</p>
<p>“My dear Julia,—I write you a hurried note to
tell you that I have left behind me, at Number
Eleven, my <i>second beaver hat</i>. It is in the hatbox in
the white cupboard on the landing outside the
nursery door. Do not send anything else with it,
as you were imprudent enough to do last time I
asked you to despatch luggage; the Customs are
very particular, and it is important for me just now,
amid all these political troubles, not to have what
the French call ‘histoires.’ I have really nothing
to tell you more as to the condition of affairs, nor
anything to add to the brief remarks in my last
letter. Were I not connected by business ties with<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_132" id="Page_132">[132]</SPAN></span>
the Continent nothing should tempt me to this kind
of journey again. The train service is ridiculously
slow, and there is a feeling of distress and ill-ease
wherever one goes. It is truly amazing to me that
any people, however stunted by centuries of oppression,
should tolerate the form of government which
has been recently set up by brute force in this unhappy
country! Meanwhile, though everyone discusses
politics, nothing is <i>done</i>, and the practical
things of life are wholly neglected. The streets
still remain the narrow, ill-lit thoroughfares which
would be a disgrace to a small English provincial
town, and the Army, so far as any civilian can
judge, is worthless. The men slouch about with
their hands in their pockets; the Cavalry sit their
horses very badly; and even the escort of the
‘Emperor’ would look supremely ridiculous in any
other surroundings. I have little doubt that if
horse racing were more thoroughly developed the
Equine Race would improve. As it is, the horses
here are deplorable. I hope to persuade M. Behrens,
who is one of the few sensible and clear-sighted men
I have met during this visit, to accept our proposals,
and I will write you further on the matter.</p>
<p class="right"><span class="gapright">“Your affectionate husband,</span><br/>
“<span class="smcap">Jo. Bilsted</span>.</p>
<p>“P.S.—I somewhat regret that you have accepted
the invitation to the Children’s Party. However,
I never interfere with you in these matters. I must,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_133" id="Page_133">[133]</SPAN></span>
however, positively forbid your taking little Charles,
who, though he is eldest, suffers, I fear, from a weak
heart, inherited from your dear mother. I hope to
return this day fortnight.”</p>
<p> </p>
<p class="right">“<span class="smcap">Hôtel de Ferras</span>, <i>July 15, 1870</i>.</p>
<p>“My dear Julia,—It was a matter of great regret
to me that you should have been compelled to leave
Paris a few days before myself; but I shall follow to-morrow,
and hope to be at Number Eleven by
Thursday at the latest. You will then have learned
the terrible truth that war has been finally declared.
Nothing could have more deeply <i>im</i>pressed and
<i>op</i>pressed me at the same time. The overwhelming
military power which in better hands and under a
proper guidance might have been turned to such
noble uses is to be hurled against the insecure combination
of German States which have recently been
struggling, perfectly rightly in my opinion, to become
One Great Nation; for I make no doubt that
the lesser States will throw in their lot with Prussia:
a menace to one is a menace to all. I write from
the bottom of my heart (my dear Julia), when I say
that I am convinced that after the first triumphs of
this Man of Blood our own Government will speak
with no uncertain voice, and will defend the new
German people against the aggressor. It was sufficiently
intolerable that his Italian policy should
have been framed before our eyes, without intervention,
and that the unity of that ancient land should<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_134" id="Page_134">[134]</SPAN></span>
be deferred through his insolence. I have not borne
to visit Rome since the hateful presence of a foreign
garrison was established there. I will even go so
far (perhaps against your own better judgment) as
to raise the matter in Parliament, but I greatly fear
that the House will not be sitting when the most
drastic action is needed. However, I repeat what I
have said; I am confident in the ultimate Righteousness
of our intervention. I am therefore confident
that we shall not allow the further expansion
of this Military Policy.</p>
<p>“As I write the garish, over-lit façades of this
luxurious Babylon, its broad, straight streets, with
their monotonous vulgar splendour, and the swarms
of the military all round, fill me with foreboding.
It would be a terrible thing if this very negation of
True Civilisation and Religion were to triumph, and
I am certain that unless we speak boldly we ourselves
shall be the next victim. But we <i>shall</i> speak
boldly.... My faith is firm.</p>
<p class="right"><span class="gapright">“Your affectionate husband,</span><br/>
“<span class="smcap">Jo. Bilsted</span>.</p>
<p>“P.S.—I am glad that Charles has got through his
examination successfully. I hope he clearly understands
that I have no intention of letting him be
returned for Pensbury until a year has elapsed.”</p>
<p> </p>
<p class="right">“<span class="smcap">Hôtel de Ferras</span>, <i>April 1, 1886</i>.</p>
<p>“My dear Charles,—It was a filial thought in you
to send a letter which would reach me upon my<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_135" id="Page_135">[135]</SPAN></span>
sixtieth birthday, and believe me that, speaking as
your father, I am not insensible to it.</p>
<p>“I wish you could come and see your mother and
me if only for a few hours, but I know that your
Parliamentary duties are heavier than ever; indeed,
life in the House of Commons is not what it used to
be! In my time it was often called ‘the best club
in Europe.’ Alas, no one can say that now! Meanwhile
your mother and I are very happy pottering
about our old haunts in Paris; but you have no idea,
my dear Charles, how changed it all is! You can,
of course, remember the Second Empire as a child,
but to your mother and me, who were so intimate with
Paris during its most brilliant period, there is something
tragic in the sight of this great capital since
the awful chastisement of fifteen years ago. We
ought not, of course, to judge foreign nations too
harshly, but after no inconsiderable experience of
Parliamentary life I cannot but have the most
gloomy forebodings as to the future of this nation.
There seems no settled policy of any kind. Yesterday
I attended a debate in the Chamber, but the
various speakers articulated so rapidly that I was
not able to follow them with any precision. It is
surely an error to pour out torrents of words in this
fashion, and I cannot believe there is any mature
thought behind it at all. I regret to say that the
practice of duelling, though denounced by all the
best thought in the country, is still rife, and nowhere
do occasions for its exercise arise more frequently<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_136" id="Page_136">[136]</SPAN></span>
than in the undisciplined political life of this capital.
One must not, however, look only on the dark side;
there are certainly some very fine new buildings
springing up, especially in the American quarter
towards the Arc de Triomphe. Of course your
mother and I keep to the old Hôtel de Ferras. We
are at an age now when one does not easily change
one’s habits, but it seems to me positively dingy
compared with some of these new great palaces.
It is a comfort, however, to deal with people who
know what an English banknote is, and who will
take an English cheque, and who can address one
properly on the outside of an envelope. It amused
your dear mother to see how quickly they seized the
new honour which her Majesty has so graciously
conferred upon me.</p>
<p class="right"><span class="gapright">“Your affectionate father,</span><br/>
“<span class="smcap">Jo. Bilsted</span>.”</p>
<p> </p>
<p class="right">“<span class="smcap">Hôtel de Ferras</span>, <i>October 19, 1906</i>.</p>
<p>“My dear Charles,—I cannot tell you how warmly
I agree with your last letter upon the state of
Europe. I am an old man, I have seen many men
and things, and I have been particularly familiar with
foreign policy ever since I first entered the House
of Commons, now nearly fifty years ago, but rarely
have I known a moment more critical than the present.
My one comfort lies in the fact that in spite
of the divisions of Party, the heart of the nation
is still sound, and the leaven of common sense in<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_137" id="Page_137">[137]</SPAN></span>
the electors will save us yet. I feel a shade of
regret sometimes to think that the division no
longer retains its old name; I should like to feel
that, father and son, we had held it for three generations,
but though the name has changed, the spirit
of the place is the same.... I beg you to mark my
words; I may say without boasting that I have rarely
been wrong in my judgment of foreign affairs. When
one sees things here one sometimes trembles for the
future.</p>
<p>“This Hotel is not at all what it was. It is ill-kept
and damp, and I shall not return to it.</p>
<p>“Expect me in London before the end of the
week.</p>
<p class="right">“<span class="smcap">Penshurst.</span>”</p>
<blockquote>
<p>[Lord Penshurst died shortly after his return to
London. He was succeeded by his son Charles,
second Baron, but the Division is still represented
by a member of the family in the person of Mr.
George Bilstead, his second son, the husband of
Mrs. Bilstead, and author of <i>The Coming Struggle in
the Balkans</i>.]</p>
</blockquote>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_138" id="Page_138">[138]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">The Duel<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic6.jpg" alt="" width-obs="475" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap">IN the year 1895 of blessed memory there was
living in the town of Paris at the expense of his
parents a young English gentleman of the name of
Bilbury; at least, if that were not his name his
name was so nearly that that it doesn’t matter. He
spoke French very well, and had for his age (which
was twenty-four) a very good working acquaintance
with French customs. He was popular among the
students with whom he associated, and it was his
especial desire not to seem too much of a foreigner
on the various occasions when French life contrasts
somewhat with that of this island. It was something
of a little mania of his, for though he was
patriotic to a degree when English history or English
habits were challenged, yet it made him intolerably
nervous to feel exceptional or eccentric in the town
where he lived. It was upon this account that he
fought a duel.</p>
<p>There happened to be resident in the town of
Paris at the same time another gentleman, whose
name was Newman; he also was young, he also was
English, but whereas Mr. Bilbury was by genius
a painter, Mr. Newman was by vocation an engineer.
And while Mr. Bilbury would spend hours in the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_139" id="Page_139">[139]</SPAN></span>
studio of a master whom (in common with the other
students) he despised, Mr. Newman was continually
occupied in playing billiards with his fellow students
of engineering in the University. And while Mr.
Bilbury was spending quite twelve hours a day in
finding out how to make a picture look like a thing
if you stood a long way off from it (which is the end
and object of his school in Paris), Mr. Newman had
already acquired the art of making a billiard ball
come right back again towards the cue after it had
struck its neighbour. Mr. Bilbury had learned how
to sing in chorus with the other students songs relating
in no way to pictorial excellence; Mr. Newman
had learned to sing those songs peculiar to
students of engineering, but relating in no way to
applied physics. In a word, these two young gentlemen
had never met.</p>
<p>But one day Mr. Bilbury, going arm-in-arm with
three friends towards the river, met upon the pavement
of the Rue Bonaparte Mr. Newman in much
the same posture, but accompanied by a rather
larger bodyguard. It would have been astonishing
to anyone little acquainted with the temper of students
in the University, and indeed it <i>was</i> astonishing
both to Mr. Newman and to Mr. Bilbury, though
they had now for some months been acquainted
with the inhabitants of that strange corner of the
universe, to see how this trifling incident provoked
an altercation which in its turn degenerated into a
vulgar quarrel. Each party refused to give way to<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_140" id="Page_140">[140]</SPAN></span>
the other, and the members of each began comparing
the members of the other to animals of every
kind such as the pig, the cow, and even certain
denizens of the deep. In the midst of the hubbub
Mr. Bilbury, not to be outdone in the racy vigour of
youth, shouted at Mr. Newman (who for all he
knew might have been a Russian revolutionary or
a man from St. Cyr) an epithet which he had
come across in the contemporary literature of the
capital, and which he imagined to be of common
exchange among the merry souls of the University.
To his surprise—nay, to his alarm—a dead silence followed
the use of this very humble and ordinary word.
Mr. Newman, to whom it was addressed, was not indeed
ignorant of its meaning (for it meant nothing in
particular and was offensive), but was astonished
at the gravity of those round him when the little
epithet had been uttered. With a sense of surprise
now far exceeding that of Mr. Bilbury he saw his
companions draw themselves up stiffly, take off their
eccentric felt hats with large sweeping gestures,
and march him off as stiff as pokers, leaving the
Bilbury group solemn with the solemnity of men
who have a duty to perform.</p>
<p>That duty was very quickly accomplished. The
eldest and most responsible of the three friends told
Bilbury very gently but very firmly that there could
be no issue but one to the scene which had just
passed.</p>
<p>“I am not blaming you, my dear John,” he said<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_141" id="Page_141">[141]</SPAN></span>
kindly (Mr. Bilbury’s name was John), “but you
know there can be only one issue.”</p>
<p>Meanwhile Mr. Newman’s friends, after maintaining
their strict and haughty parade almost the whole
length of the Rue Bonaparte, broke silence together,
and said: “It is shameful, and you will not tolerate
it!” To which Mr. Newman replied by an assurance
that he would in no way fall beneath the dignity of
the situation.</p>
<p>More than this neither Mr. Bilbury nor Mr. Newman
knew, but they both went to bed that night
much later than either intended, and each felt in
himself a something of what Ruth felt when she
stood among the alien corn, or words to that effect.</p>
<p>And next morning each of them woke with the
knowledge that he had some terrible business on
hand with some ass of a foreigner who had got
excited, or, to be more accurate, had suddenly stopped
being excited for wholly incomprehensible reasons
at a particular moment in a lively conversation. Both
Mr. Newman and Mr. Bilbury were, I say, in this
mood when there entered to Mr. Newman in his
room in the Rue des Ecoles (which he could ill afford)
two of his friends of the night before, who said to
him very simply and rapidly that it would be better
for them to act as his seconds as the others had
chosen them as most fitted. To this Mr. Newman
murmured his adhesion, and was about to ask
anxiously whether he would soon see them again,
when, with a solemnity quite out of keeping with<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_142" id="Page_142">[142]</SPAN></span>
their usual good-fellowship, they bowed in a ritual
manner and disappeared.</p>
<p>Meanwhile a similar scene was taking place in
the little fourth-floor room which Mr. Bilbury occupied,
and Mr. Bilbury, somewhat better acquainted
with the customs of the University, dismissed his
two friends with a little speech and awaited developments.</p>
<p>Before lunch the thing was arranged, and Mr. Newman,
who was waiting in a rather hopeless way for
his friends’ return, was informed at about twelve
o’clock that all was settled; it was to be at the end
of the week, up in Meudon, in a field which belonged
to one of his friends’ uncles. “We are less likely
to be disturbed there,” said the friend, “and we
can carry the affair to a satisfactory finish.” Then
he added: “It has a high wall all round it.”</p>
<p>“But,” said the other second, interrupting him,
“since we have chosen pistols that will not be much
good, for the report will be heard.”</p>
<p>“No,” said the first second in a nonchalant manner,
“my uncle keeps a shooting gallery and the neighbours
will think it a very ordinary sound. You had,”
he explained courteously to Mr. Newman, “the
choice of weapons as the insulted party, and we
chose pistols of course.”</p>
<p>“Of course,” said Mr. Newman, who was not
going to give himself away upon details of this kind.</p>
<p>“The other man’s seconds,” went on Mr. Newman’s
friend genially, “wanted swords, but we told<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_143" id="Page_143">[143]</SPAN></span>
them that you couldn’t fence; besides which, with
amateurs nothing ever happens with swords. And
then,” he continued, musing, “if the other man is
really good you’re done for, whereas with pistols
there is always a chance.”</p>
<p>To Mr. Bilbury, equally waiting for the luncheon
hour in some gloominess of soul, the same tale was
told, <i>mutatis mutandis</i>, as they say in what is left of
the classical school of the University. His adversary
had chosen pistols. “And you know,” said one of
his seconds to Bilbury sympathetically, “he had the
right of choice; technically he was the insulted
party. Besides which, pistols are always better if
people don’t know each other.”</p>
<p>The other second agreed, and was firmly of the
opinion that swords were only for intimate friends
or politicians. They also mentioned the field at
Meudon, but with this difference that it became in
their mouths the ancient feudal property of one of
their set, and they were careful to point out that
the neighbours were all Royalists, devotedly attached
to the family, and the safest and most silent witnesses
in the world.</p>
<p>For the remaining days Mr. Bilbury and Mr.
Newman were conducted by their separate groups
of friends, the first to a shooting gallery near Vincennes,
the second to a shooting gallery near St.
Denis. Their experiments were thus conducted
many miles apart: and it was just as well. It was
remarkable what an affluence of students came as<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_144" id="Page_144">[144]</SPAN></span>
the days proceeded to see the exercise in martial
sport of Mr. Newman. At first from fifty to sixty
of the students with one or two of the pure mathematicians
and three or four chemists comprised the
audience, but before the week was over one might
say that nearly all the Applied Physics and Positive
Sciences of the University were crowding round
Vincennes and urging Mr. Newman to accurate and
yet more accurate efforts at the target. At St. Denis
the number of artists increased in a similar proportion,
and to these, before the week was ended,
were added great crowds of poets, rhetoricians, and
even mere symbolists, who wore purple ties and
wigs. These also urged Mr. Bilbury to add to his
proficiency; and sometimes that principal himself
would shudder to see a long-haired and apparently
inept person with a greenish face pick up a pistol
with dreadful carelessness and put out the flame of
a candle at a prodigious distance with unerring aim.</p>
<p>When the great day arrived two processions of
such magnitude as gave proof of the latent wealth
of the Republic crawled up the hill to Meudon. The
occasion was far too solemn for a trot, and two men
at least of those present thought several times uncomfortably
about funerals. I must add in connection
with funerals that a large coffin was placed upon
trestles in a very conspicuous part of the field, into
which each party entered by opposite wooden gates
which, with the high square wall all round, quite
shut out the surrounding neighbourhood. The two<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_145" id="Page_145">[145]</SPAN></span>
groups of friends (each over a hundred in number),
all dressed in black and most of them in top-hats,
retired to opposite corners of the field, nor was there
any sign of levity in either body in spite of their
youth; the four seconds, who were in frock-coats and
full of an unnatural importance, deposited upon the
ground between them a very valuable leather case
which, when it was opened, discovered two perfectly
new pistols of a length of barrel inordinate even for
the use of Arabs, let alone for civilised men. These
two were loaded in private and handed to either
combatant, and Mr. Bilbury and Mr. Newman, having
been directed each to hold the pistol pointed to the
ground, were set apart by either wall while the
seconds proceeded to pace the terrain. Mr. Newman
remembered the cricket pitches of his dear home
which perhaps he would never see again; Mr. Bilbury
could think of nothing but a tune which ran in his
head and caused him grave discomfort.</p>
<p>When the ceremony of the pacing was over the
two unfortunate gentlemen were put facing each
other, but twisted, with the right side of the one
turning to the corresponding side of the other, so as to
afford the smallest target for the deadly missiles; and
then one of the seconds who held the handkerchief
retired to some little distance to give the signal.</p>
<p>It was at this juncture, as Mr. Newman and Mr.
Bilbury stood with their pistols elevated towards
heaven, and waiting for the handkerchief to drop,
each concentrated with a violent concentration upon<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_146" id="Page_146">[146]</SPAN></span>
the emotions of the moment, that a prodigious noise
of hammering and shouting was heard at one of the
doors of the enclosure, and that three gentlemen—the
one wearing a large three-coloured sash, the like
of which neither Mr. Bilbury nor Mr. Newman had
ever seen—entered, and ordered the whole party to
desist in the name of the law. So summoned, the
audience with the utmost precipitation climbed over
the wall, forced itself through the gates, and in every
manner at its disposal vanished. And the gentleman
with the tri-coloured sash, sitting down in the calmest
manner upon one of the trestles and turning the
coffin over by way of making a table, declared himself
a public officer, and took notes of all that had
occurred. It was interesting to see the businesslike
way in which the seconds gave evidence, and the
courtesy with which the two principals were treated
as distinguished foreigners by the gentleman with
the three-coloured sash. He was young, like all the
rest, amazingly young for a public official of such
importance, but collected and evidently most efficient.
When he had done taking his notes he stood
up in a half-military fashion, ranged Mr. Newman
and Mr. Bilbury before him, and very rapidly read
out a series of legal sentences, at the conclusion of
which was a fine of one hundred francs apiece, and no
more said about the matter. Mr. Bilbury and Mr.
Newman were astonished that attempted homicide
should cost so little in this singular country. They
were still more astonished to discover that etiquette<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_147" id="Page_147">[147]</SPAN></span>
demanded a genial reconciliation of the two combatants
under such circumstances, and they were
positively amazed to find after that reconciliation
that they were compatriots.</p>
<p>It was their seconds who insisted upon standing
the dinner that evening. The whole incident was
very happily over save for one passing qualm which
Mr. Bilbury felt (and Mr. Newman also) when he saw
the gentleman, whom he had last met as the tri-coloured
official of the Republic, passing through the
restaurant singing at the top of his voice and waving
his hand genially to the group as he went out upon
the boulevard.</p>
<p>But they remembered that in democracies the
office is distinguished from the man. Luckily for
democracies.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_148" id="Page_148">[148]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">On a Battle, or “Journalism,” or “Points of View”<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic2.jpg" alt="" width-obs="165" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<blockquote>
<p>“<i>The art of historical writing is rendered the less facile
in expression from I know not what personal differences
which the most honest will admit into their record of events,
and the most observant wilt permit to colour the picture
proceeding from their pens.</i>” (Extract from the Judicious
Essay of a Gentleman in Holy Orders, author of <i>A
History of Religious Differences</i>.)</p>
</blockquote>
<h3>I</h3>
<blockquote>
<p class="center"><span class="smcap">From His Royal Highness the Commander-in-Chief
to the Minister of War of his Brother the
Emperor of Patagonia.</span></p>
</blockquote>
<p>(Begins)</p>
<p class="drop-cap">I HAVE the honour to report: Upon the morning
of Sunday, the 31st, the enemy attacked the
left of my position in great force, a little before
dawn. I withdrew the XIth, XIIIth, and IInd
Brigades, which were here somewhat advanced,
covering their retirement with detachments from
the First, the Thirty-seventh, and the Forty-second
of the Line. The retirement was executed in good
order and with small loss, the total extent of which
I cannot yet determine, but of which by far the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_149" id="Page_149">[149]</SPAN></span>
greater part consists of men but slightly wounded.
Several pieces which had been irretrievably
damaged were destroyed and abandoned. Upon
reaching a position I had determined in my general
plan before leaving the capital (see annexed sketch
map A) the forces entrenched, defending a line
which the enemy did not care to attack. I have
reinforced the Brigade with two groups drawn from
the Corps Artillery, and have despatched all aids,
medicaments, etc., required.</p>
<p>A simultaneous attack delivered upon the centre
of my position was repulsed, the enemy flying in
the utmost disorder, and leaving behind them two
pieces of artillery and a colour, which last I have
sent under the care of Major the Duke of Tierra
del Fuego to be deposited among the glorious
trophies that adorn the Military Temple.</p>
<p>By noon the action showed no further development.
In the early afternoon I determined to
advance my right, largely reinforced from the
centre, which was now completely secure from
attack. The movement was wholly successful, and
the result coincided exactly with my prearranged
plans. The enemy abandoned all this upper portion
of the right bank of the Tusco in the utmost confusion;
his main body is therefore now in full retreat,
and there is little doubt that over and above
the decisive and probably final character of this
success I shall be able to report in my next the
capture of many prisoners, pieces, and stores. I<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_150" id="Page_150">[150]</SPAN></span>
congratulate His Majesty upon the conspicuous
courage displayed in every rank, and recommend
for distinguished service the 1847 names appended.
His Majesty’s Government may take it that this
action virtually ends the war. (Ends.)</p>
<h3>II</h3>
<blockquote>
<p class="center"><span class="smcap">From Field-Marshal the Most Illustrious the
Lord Duke of Rapello to the Minister of War
of the Republic of Utopia.</span></p>
</blockquote>
<p>(Begins) Upon the morning of Sunday, the 31st,
in accordance with the plan which I had drawn up
before leaving the capital, I advanced my right a
little before dawn against the left of the Imperial
position, which was very strongly posted upon the
edge of a precipitous cliff, one flank reposing upon
an impassable gulf and the other on a deep and
torrential river. The enemy resisted with the utmost
stubbornness, but was eventually driven from his
positions, though these were strongly entrenched
after more than a week’s work with the spade. He
abandoned the whole of his artillery. A great
number of prisoners have fallen into my hands, and
the loss of the enemy in killed alone must amount
to many thousands. Particulars will follow later,
but I am justified in saying that the left wing of the
enemy is totally destroyed. Meanwhile, General
Mitza, most ably carrying out my instructions, contained<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_151" id="Page_151">[151]</SPAN></span>
the enemy upon the centre without loss, save
for one pom-pom and a Maxim, which were shattered
by a chance shell early in the action. The 145th
also report the loss by burning of a waggon containing
their Colours, eighteen cans of tinned beef,
and the Missionaries’ travelling library. Somewhat
later in the day the enemy attempted to retrieve a
hopeless position by advancing his right in great
force. I had been informed of the movement (which
was somewhat clumsily executed) in ample time, and
withdrew the petty outposts I had thrown out for
observation in his neighbourhood. There is little
doubt that the enemy will now attempt to withdraw
his main force along the line of the Tusco Valley,
but a glance at the map will show that this retreat
is closed to him by my occupation of the line X Y
(see annexed sketch map), and he is now virtually
contained.</p>
<p>I congratulate the Government of the Republic
upon the signal and decisive victory our troops have
driven home, and I may confidently assure them that
it is tantamount to the successful ending of the
present campaign. Appended is a list of officers
recommended for distinguished service, which I have
made as brief as possible, and which I particularly
beg after so glorious a day may not be curtailed by
political intrigues, of which I have already been
compelled to complain. (Ends.)</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_152" id="Page_152">[152]</SPAN></span></p>
<h3>III</h3>
<blockquote>
<p class="center"><span class="smcap">Extract from a Leading Article in one of the
most Reputable Newspapers of the Capital of
Patagonia upon Monday the 1st.</span></p>
</blockquote>
<p>“We have always maintained in these columns
that His Imperial Majesty’s Government was amply
justified in undertaking the short, and now happily
successful, campaign in which it was proposed to
chastise the so-called ‘Republic’ of Utopia, whose
chronic state of anarchy is a menace to the peace and
prosperity of civilisation. It is a pleasure to be able
to announce this morning what was already a foregone
conclusion in the minds of all educated men.
The enemy’s forces—if we may dignify them by that
name—have been overwhelmed at the first contact,
and it is now only a question of whether they will
be utterly disorganised during retreat or will prefer
to capitulate while some semblance of discipline
remains to them. We must, however, implore public
opinion to preserve at this juncture the calm, sane
courage which is among the best traditions of our
race, and we reiterate the absolute necessity of
abstaining from any wild cat policy of annexation.
It should be enough for us that the ‘Republic’ of
Utopia will now exist in name only, and has ceased
for ever to be a menace to its neighbours. A
specially gratifying feature in the news before us is
the skill and mastery displayed by the Prince, whose<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_153" id="Page_153">[153]</SPAN></span>
advanced years (we blush to remember it) had been
the cause of so much secret criticism of his command.”</p>
<h3>IV</h3>
<blockquote>
<p class="center"><span class="smcap">Extract from the Leading Article of the most
Popular Journal of the Utopian Republic, same
date.</span></p>
</blockquote>
<p>“Citizens, awake! All ye that kneel, arise! Ares
(the god of battles) has breathed upon the enemy,
and he has been destroyed! The cowardly mercenaries
who handle the gold of Patagonia have broken
and fled before our troops upon the very first occasion
when their reputed valour was put to the test. The
glorious and aged Mitza has guaranteed that the
next news will be that of their complete submission.
It will then be for the Government to decide whether
our victorious lads should complete a triumphant
march upon the Patagonian capital or whether it
may not be preferable to wring from that corrupt
and moribund society such an indemnity as shall
make them for ever impotent to disturb the frontiers
of free men.”</p>
<h3>V</h3>
<blockquote>
<p class="center"><span class="smcap">Extract from the Note of the Military Expert of
the aforesaid weighty and reputable Journal of
the Capital of Patagonia: A Journalist.</span></p>
</blockquote>
<p>“It is not easy to reconstruct from the fragmentary
telegrams that have come through from the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_154" id="Page_154">[154]</SPAN></span>
front the tactical nature of the great and happily
decisive victory upon the Tusco which has just ended
the campaign. So far as one can judge, His Royal
Highness the Commander-in-Chief lay <i>en biais</i>, reposing
his right upon the river itself and his left
upon the Cañon of the Encantado, his centre somewhat
advanced ‘in gabion,’ his pivot points refused,
and his right in double concave. Upon a theory of
Ballistic and Shock, which all those who have read
His Royal Highness’s daring and novel book of thirty
years ago, entitled ‘Cavalry in the Field,’ will remember,
our Corps Artillery and reserve of horse
were doubtless some miles in the rear of the firing
line. The enemy, with an amazing ignorance of the
elements of military knowledge, appear to have
attacked the <i>left</i> of this position. It is an error to
which we should hardly give credence were not the
telegrams so clear and decisive on this point. The
reader will immediately grasp the obvious result of
such a piece of folly. His Royal Highness promptly
refused <i>en potence</i>, wheeled his left centre round upon
the Eleventh Brigade as a pivot, and supported this
masterly move by the sudden and unexpected appearance
of no less than thirty-six guns, the converging
fire of which at once arrested the ill-fated
and mad scheme of the enemy. The rest is easily
told. Our centre retaining its position, in spite of
the burning zeal of the men to take part in the
general advance, the right, which had not yet come
into action, was thrown forward with a sudden,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_155" id="Page_155">[155]</SPAN></span>
sweeping movement, and behind its screen of Cavalry
debouched upon the open plateau which dominates
the left bank of the Tusco. After that all was over;
the next news we shall have will certainly be the
capitulation of our broken foe, unless, indeed, he
prefer to be destroyed piecemeal in a scattered
flight.”</p>
<h3>VI</h3>
<blockquote>
<p class="center"><span class="smcap">Extract from the Note of the Military Expert
of the popular Journal of Utopia: Formerly
a Sergeant in the Commissariat Department of
the Army.</span></p>
</blockquote>
<p>“It is not easy to reconstruct from the fragmentary
telegrams which have come through from
the front the tactical nature of the great and happily
decisive victory upon the Tusco. Some points are
obvious. In the first place, it was ‘a soldiers’ battle.’
Gallant old Mitz (to whom all honour is due) drew
up the line of battle, but the hard work was done
by Bill Smith and Tom Jones, and the rest in the
deadly trenches above the right bank. It seems
probable that all the heaviest work was done on our
right, and therefore against the enemy’s left, unless,
indeed, the private telegram received by a contemporary
be accurate, which would make out the
heaviest work to have been on our left against the
enemy’s right. The present writer has an intimate
personal knowledge of the terrain, over every part<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_156" id="Page_156">[156]</SPAN></span>
of which he rode during the manœuvres of five years
ago. It is sandy in places, interspersed with damp,
clayey bits; much of it is undulating, and no small
part of it rocky. Trees are scattered throughout
the expanse of the now historic battlefield; their
trunks afford excellent cover. The River Tusco, as
our readers will have observed, is the dominating
feature of the quadrilateral, which it cuts <i>en échelon</i>.
The Patagonians boasted that though our army was
acknowledgedly superior to their own, their commercial
position would enable them to weary us out
in the field. Yes, I don’t think!”</p>
<h3>VII</h3>
<blockquote>
<p class="center"><span class="smcap">Extract from a Lecture delivered by a Professor
of Military History one hundred years later,
in the University of Lima.</span></p>
</blockquote>
<p>“Among the minor factors of this complicated
situation was the permanent quarrel between Patagonia
and Utopia, and though it has been much
neglected by historians, and is, indeed, but a detail
upon the flank of the great struggle of the coalition,
a few moments must be given to the abortive operations
in the Tusco Valley. They appear to have
been conducted without any grasp of the main rules
of strategy, each party advancing in a more or less
complete ignorance of the position of the other,
their communications parallel, their rate of advance<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_157" id="Page_157">[157]</SPAN></span>
deplorably slow, and neither possessing the information
nor the initiative to strike at his opponent
during a three-weeks’ march, at no point of which
was either army so much as fifty miles from the other.
These farcical three weeks ended in a sort of skirmish
difficult to describe, and apparently confined
to the extreme left of the Patagonian forces. The
Utopians here effected some sort of confused advance,
which was soon checked. At the other end of the
line they retired before a partial movement of the
enemy, effected without any apparent object, and
certainly achieving no definite result. The total
losses in killed and wounded were less than seven per
cent of those engaged. The next day negotiations
were entered into between the two generals; their
weary discussion occupied a whole week, during
which hostilities were suspended. The upshot of
the whole thing was the retirement of the Patagonian
Army under guarantees, and in consideration
of the acceptation of the old frontier by the Utopian
Government. Politically the campaign is beneath
notice, as both territories were absorbed six months
after in the recasting of the map after the Treaty of
Lima, and the policing of them handed over to the
now all-conquering Northern Power. Even as military
history the operations deserve little more than
passing notice, save, perhaps, as an example of the
gross yet ever recurrent folly of placing numerically
large commands in the hands of aged men. Mitza,
upon the occasion of this fiasco, was over seventy-five<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_158" id="Page_158">[158]</SPAN></span>
years of age and long in his dotage, while the Prince
of the Blood who had been chosen to lead (nominally,
at least) the Patagonian Army was, apart from
his increasing years, a notorious drunkard, and what
is perhaps worse from a military point of view, daily
subject to long and complete lapses of memory.”</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_159" id="Page_159">[159]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">A Descendant of William Shakespeare<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic1.jpg" alt="" width-obs="100" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap">IT was during the early months of 1909 that I first
became acquainted with a descendant of William
Shakespeare the great dramatist, who happened at
that moment to be in London.</p>
<p>This gentleman (for he was of the male sex) was
one of our American visitors, and was stopping at
the Carlton Hotel. His name, as he assured me,
Charlemagne K. Hopper. He resided, when he
was at home, in the rapidly rising township of Bismarckville,
Mo., where he added to a considerable
private income the profits of an extensive corn
business, dealing in wheat both white and red, and
of both spring and autumn varieties, maize or
Indian corn, oats, rye, buckwheat of every variety,
seed corn, and bearded barley; indeed, no kind of
cereal was unfamiliar to this merchant. His quick
eye for the market and the geniality of his character
had (he convinced me) made him friends in every
circle. He has the entrée to the most exclusive
coteries of Albany and Buffalo, and he had that
season been received by the patrons of literature in
Park Lane, Clarges Street, and Belgrave Square.</p>
<p>Mr. Hopper’s descent from the Bard of Avon has
been established but quite recently: these lines are<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_160" id="Page_160">[160]</SPAN></span>
perhaps the first to lay it before the public, and the
discovery is an excellent example of the way in
which two apparently insignificant pieces of evidence
may, in combination, suggest an historical
discovery of capital importance.</p>
<p>It is, of course, common knowledge that Lady
Barnard of Abington was a lineal descendant of
William Shakespeare. She died (without issue, as
was until recently supposed) at the end of the seventeenth
century. But two almost simultaneous finds
made in the early part of the present year have
tended to modify the old-established conviction that
this lady was the last descendant of the poet.</p>
<p>The first of these finds was made by Mr. Vesey,
of the British Museum, well known for his monograph
on <i>The Family of Barnard of Abington</i>. It
consisted in a small diary or notebook belonging
to the Lady Barnard in question, in which, among
other entries, was the record of the payment of
twenty guineas made to a “Mrs. M.” just before
Christmas of the year 1678. Mr. Vesey published
this document in pamphlet form at the beginning
of March, 1908.</p>
<p>In the April number of <i>Cambridgeshire Notes and
Queries</i> Major Pepper, of Bellevue Villa, Teversham
(not far from the Gog Magog Hills), published, as
a matter of curiosity, a letter which he had purchased
in a sale of MSS., but only so published on
the chance that it might have an interest for those
who follow the history of the county. It was a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_161" id="Page_161">[161]</SPAN></span>
letter from one Joan Mandrell, the governess of
Anne Hall, praying her correspondent to send
“twenty guineas for the payment of rent.” The
interest of this document to the students of local
history lay in the fact that this Anne Hall was the
ancestress of the Pooke family. Joan Mandrell’s
letter was addressed upon the back of the sheet,
though the name of the addressee was no longer
decipherable, but the letters “...bington Hall”
were, and are, clearly legible, as also the date. The
letter further contains a minute description of Anne
Hall’s return to London from a foreign school and
of the writer’s devotion to the addressee, whom she
treats throughout as mother of the young woman
committed to her care. This Anne Hall later
married Henry Pooke, whose son Charles made his
fortune in politics under Walpole’s administration,
founding the family and estate of Understoke, which
is so familiar to every Cambridgeshire man.</p>
<p>More than one student noted the coincidence between
these two publications appearing but a fortnight
apart; and at the end of May a paper was
already prepared to be read to the Genealogical
Society showing that the lineage of the poet had
been continued in the Pookes.</p>
<p>So far the matter was of merely antiquarian interest,
for Charles Pooke’s great grandson, General
Sir Arthur Pooke, had died in 1823 at Understoke
without issue. It was, however, of some importance
to all those who care for the literary history of their<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_162" id="Page_162">[162]</SPAN></span>
country to know that the blood of the poet could
be traced so far.</p>
<p>Just before the paper was read a further discovery
came in to add a much greater and more living
interest to the matter.</p>
<p>Mr. Cohen, a charming and cultivated genealogist,
whose business is mainly with America and the
Colonies, had been for some months actively engaged
for Mr. Hopper in tracing the arms of his,
Mr. Hopper’s, maternal grandfather—a Mr. Pooke.
When Mr. Cohen became acquainted with the facts
mentioned above he cabled to Mr. Hopper, who sent
by return of post copies of certain family documents
which clearly proved that this Mr. Pooke was
identical with a younger brother of Sir Arthur. This
younger brother was an erratic and headstrong lad
who had enlisted in early youth under Cornwallis,
and had been killed, as it was believed, at Yorktown.
He was as a fact wounded and made
prisoner; he was not killed. He was released at
the Peace of 1783, preferred remaining in the New
World to facing his creditors in the Old, married
the daughter of Peter Kymers, of Orange, N.J.,
and soon afterwards went West. In 1840 his only
daughter Cassiopea, who was then keeping a small
store in Cincinnati, married the Rev. Mr. Aesop
Hopper, a local minister of the Hicksite persuasion.
Charlemagne K. Hopper is the only issue of that
marriage.</p>
<p>The genealogy stands thus:</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_163" id="Page_163">[163]</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="figcenter"><ANTIMG src="images/i_163.jpg" alt="" /></div>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_164" id="Page_164">[164]</SPAN></span>This family tree is now so well established that a
full publication of the lineage, with a commentary
upon the whole romantic story, is about to appear
in one of the reviews from the pen of “Thersites,”
a pseudonym which, as many of our readers are
aware, barely hides the identity of one of our best-known
experts upon Foreign Affairs.<SPAN name="FNanchor_1_1" id="FNanchor_1_1"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_1" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<p>Mr. Hopper did not remain in London beyond
the close of the season. He had proposed to leave
for Biskra a week or so after I made his acquaintance,
but the change in the weather
decided him to go no farther south than Palermo,
whence he will return by Naples, Rome, Assisi,
Genoa, and Boulogne, visiting on the way the
quaint old city of Strasbourg. He will reach England
again some time in the month of April, 1910,
and on his return he proposes to devote some part
of his considerable fortune to the erection of a
suitable monument at Stratford-on-Avon in memory
of his great ancestor. This generous gift will be
accompanied by certain conditions, but there is
little doubt that the town will accept the same,
and that a fine fountain surrounded with symbolical
figures of Justice, Prudence, and Mercy, and
adorned with medallions of Queens Elizabeth and
Victoria, George Washington and President Roosevelt,
will soon adorn the quiet little Warwickshire town.</p>
<p>Mr. Hopper also proposes to found a Shakespeare<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_165" id="Page_165">[165]</SPAN></span>
Scholarship at Sidney-Sussex College in Cambridge,
and another at Wadham College in Oxford, each of
the value of £300 a year, on the model of the
Rhodes Scholarships, such scholarships to be granted
not merely for book work but for business capacity
and physical development. He has also planned a
Chair for the propagation of Shakespearean knowledge
in Glasgow, and he will endow a Reader in
Shakespeare to the University of Aberdeen.</p>
<p>Mr. Hopper is himself no mean <i>littérateur</i>, though
a characteristic modesty has hitherto restrained him
from publishing his verse, whether rhyme, blank, or
in sonnet form. It is possible that now he is
acquainted with his great descent his reluctance
may be overcome and he may think better of this
decision. I may add that Mr. Hopper places no
credence in the Baconian theory, and hopes by
diligent search among his family papers to prove
the authenticity of at least the five major tragedies
and <i>A Midsummer Night’s Dream</i>.</p>
<p>Mr. Hopper is a total abstainer; he neither
smokes nor chews; his religious views, always broad
and tolerant, incline him strongly towards the New
Theology, and, in common with many other men of
exceptional intelligence, he has been profoundly
affected by the popular translation of Dr. Haeckel’s
<i>Riddle of the Universe</i>.</p>
<p>Though delighting in social intercourse, Mr.
Hopper has the true gentleman’s instinct against
being lionised, and in particular stands in dread of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_166" id="Page_166">[166]</SPAN></span>
the Duchess of Dundee. He has therefore begged
me to insist as little as possible on his identity in
anything I thought it my duty to record in print
upon so interesting a matter, and I have so far
acceded to his request as to have refrained from
publishing these lines until he had left our shores;
but I make little doubt that on his return in the
spring this missing link between the two branches of
the Anglo-Saxon kin cannot but receive the public
recognition he deserves.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_167" id="Page_167">[167]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">On the Approach to Western England<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic1.jpg" alt="" width-obs="100" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap">HOW difficult it is to say what one really feels
about the landscapes and the countrysides and
the subtle souls of Europe! I think that all men
who are of European blood feel those countrysides
and the soul of them very strongly; but I think
that they feel as I feel now, as I write, a difficulty
of expression. There is something in it like the
difficulty of approaching a personality. One may
admire, or reverence, or even love, but the personality
is different from one’s own; it has a chastity of
its own that must be respected, it has its boundaries
and its honour, and one always fears that one will
transgress such boundaries if one so much as speaks
of the new thing one has come upon and desired to
describe.</p>
<p>With distant travel it is not so. One comes far
over seas to a quite strange land and one treats it
brutally. One’s appreciation is a sort of conquest;
and you will note that those who speak of the
Colonies, or of America, or of Africa, or of Asia
speak of them with a hard intolerance as of something
quite alien, or with a conventional set of
phrases, as of something not worth the real expression
of emotion. Now it is not so with our
ancient provinces of Europe.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_168" id="Page_168">[168]</SPAN></span>A man coming out of the Cis-Alpine Gaul into
old Italy across the Apennines feels something; indeed
he feels it! What it is he feels very few men
have written down; none has said it fully. You
get out of one thing into something other when you
climb up out of the Valley of the Parma and cross
the High Apennines and look southward into the
happy Garfagnana, and hear the noise of the little
Serchio beginning in its meads. In the same way
no one has described (to my knowledge at least)
that shock of desolation and yet of mystery which
comes upon a man when he crosses the River
Couesnon and passes from Normandy into Brittany.
Normandy is rich, Brittany is poor. Normandy
loves ritual, Brittany religion. Normandy can make
things, Brittany prayers. Normandy lives by Brittany
in the matter of the soul, Brittany not by
Normandy in the matter of the body. What Norman
ever gave a Breton anything? You cross that
river and everything changes. The men and women
have dreamier eyes, the little children play more
wonderfully, everybody is poor.</p>
<p>Or, again, the passage from the hard industry of
the Lancashire Plain suddenly on to the moors,
where the farming men and women are so quiet and
silent and self-respectful and seem so careful rather
to preserve what they own than to add to it. Or,
again, the startling passage over Carter Fell from
the Englishmen of Rede-Dale to the Scotchmen of
Jedburgh; or the sharp passage from the violent,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_169" id="Page_169">[169]</SPAN></span>
active, sceptical, cruel, courageous, well-fed, ironical
Burgundians into the gentle Germans of the
Vosges: here is a boundary which is not marked in
any political way, and yet how marked it is!</p>
<p>Now in England we have many such approaches
and surprises. I will not speak of that good change
which comes upon a man as he travels south from
Victoria Station and hears, almost at the same time
that he first smells earth, the South Country tongue;
nor will I speak of that other change which perhaps
some of my readers know very well, the change
from the active and grasping Cockney into the quiet
tenacity of East Anglia. It is not my province—but
if I am not wrong one strikes it within half
an hour in the fast expresses—these people push
with quants, they sail in wherries, they inhabit flat
tidal banks, they are at peace. Nor will I here
speak of the Marches and how, between a village
and a village, one changes from the common English
parish with the Squire’s house and the church and
the cottages and all, into the hard slate roofs and the
inner flame of Wales. Rather I would speak of
something the boundary of which has never yet
been laid down, but which people call (I think)
“The West Country.”</p>
<hr class="tb" />
<p>One never knows, when one is tackling a thing
like this, where one should first begin to tackle it,
or by what end one should take it. Every man<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_170" id="Page_170">[170]</SPAN></span>
according to his own study, every man according to
his own bent or accident of experience, takes it by
his own handle, and the one man speaks of the
language, the other of the hills, another of the
architecture, another of the names. For my part
I would desire to speak of all.</p>
<p>When one gets over a certain boundary one is in
a peculiar district of this world, a special countryside
of Europe, a happy land with a conviction and
a tradition of its own which may not have a name,
but which is in general the West Country, and
which by its hills and by its men and women convinces
any true traveller at once of its personality.
More than one man after a dreary wandering southwards
through the Midlands has walked by night
up one of its fresh streets to an inn and cried:
“What! Have I come upon Paradise?” And this
feeling comes also when one has climbed up the
Cotswold through the little places of stone and
suddenly sees the valley floor of the Severn so full
of orchards, or has come over the flat deserts of the
Upper Thames and had revealed to him the Golden
Valley; or, after plodding through Wiltshire, has
smelt an air which told him that not far off were the
heavy tides of that haunted sea which runs between
the Welsh hills and the peninsula of Cornwall and
Devon. Men are lost in these seas and are saved in
them perpetually as by miracles: I can appeal, in
this print, to how many? They have been saved
by the miracle of that water. Here Arthur was<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_171" id="Page_171">[171]</SPAN></span>
cast up by the waves: on to that flat salt, in its
calm, full of mists, looked out those who gave us
our legend of his Court.</p>
<p>The boundary into this particular land is not only
fetched by men on foot; in no matter what kind of
travel one pursues, one recognises that boundary in
a flash as one traverses it. It is not only the orchards,
nor the abrupt and pointed hills, nor those domestic
towns, happy with memories, nor those clear waters,
nor those meadows, bounded by careful walls of
stone, but something much more which tells one that
one has got into the enchanted land. That spirit in
it which made the stuff of our early history, which
gave us the landing of Joseph of Arimathea and the
glorious bush of Glastonbury and the cycle of the
Round Table and those good verses with regard to
passion unrestrained:</p>
<div class="poetry-container">
<div class="poetry">
<div class="verse">... well you wot that of such life</div>
<div class="verse">There comes but sore battaille and strife</div>
<div class="verse">And blood of men and hard Travail....</div>
</div></div>
<p>And the prophecies of Merlin, and the story of
Tristan and Iseult and all the vision of immortality
and of resurrection inhabits it still.</p>
<p>I never can believe (I speak for myself alone) that
man can be dissociated from his earth any more than
I can believe that the soul can be dissociated from
the body. When men say to me that there is
no soul, they can go on saying. But when men say
that the soul can neglect the body then there is<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_172" id="Page_172">[172]</SPAN></span>
matter for argument; and when the argument is
finished one finds it is not so. Now thus it is with
the earth that breeds us and into which if we are
content to die at home (and since we must die somewhere,
better die there) we should at last return.
The landscapes of Europe make European men, and
it is not for nothing that the climate and the shapes
of the hills and the nature of the building stuff
change just where man changes.</p>
<p>There is enchantment upon every high place of
England, but the enchantment of the Devonshire
Moors and of the Tors to the North and upwards
from them is different from the enchantment of the
Downs. There is a great delight in the proper fireplaces
of the English people, but who, thoroughly
alive, could mistake a fireplace in the West Riding
for a fireplace on the Western Rother or either of
these for a fireplace a little before Sherborne in the
tumbles and the hollows where Dorset and Somerset
meet? There is a richness of the speech and a contentment
of the tongue which any man from the new
countries might think common to all English agricultural
men: yet there was a man from Sussex who,
hearing the Sussex tongue in the Choughs at Yeovil,
felt himself indeed come home. Our provinces differ
very much.</p>
<p>I have sometimes wondered whether in the process
of time these little intimate differences of ours
will survive. I wish they would! I wish they would,
by the Lord! The Greeks were a little people, yet<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_173" id="Page_173">[173]</SPAN></span>
their provinces have survived, and the contempt that
Aspasia felt for the Peloponnesus is (or should be)
yet recorded. The hill tribes behind the Phœnician
coast were a little people, but the fame of their
religion, of their civil wars, has survived that of the
merchants of Tyre. Rome, Veii, and the others
were little places like Arundel and Pulborough,
quite close together; but they were talked of, and
men know much of them to-day.</p>
<p>I could wish the differences of this island were so
known and that people coming from a long way off
would be humble and learn those differences. Surely
a nation grows great in this way, by many provinces
reacting one upon the other, recognised by the
general will, sometimes in conflict with it. At any
rate the West Country is a province of Europe; no
one can get into it without touching his youth again
and putting his fingers to earth, and getting sustenance
from it, as a man does when he turns at the
turning point of a race and touches earth with his
fingers and is strong again to spring forward.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_174" id="Page_174">[174]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">The Weald<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic5.jpg" alt="" width-obs="400" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap2">AMONG the changes that have come upon England
with the practice and facility for rapid
travel many would put first the conquest (some
would call it the spoiling) of little-known and
isolated stretches of English landscape; and men
still point out with a sort of jealous pride those districts,
such as the upper Cotswolds, which modern
travel has not disturbed. It seems to me that there is
another feature attaching to the facility for travel, and
that is this, that men can now tell other men what
their countrysides are like; men can now compare
one part of England with another in a way that once
they could not do, and this facility in communication
which so many deplore has so much good about it
at least, in that it permits right judgments. There
have been men in the past who have travelled
widely for the mere pleasure of seeing many parts
of their own country—Cobbett was one—but they
were rare. As the towns grew, commercial travelling
led men only to the towns, but now the thing is
settling down. Men travel everywhere, all kinds of
men, and no part of England remains of which a
man can say that he loves it without knowing why
he loves it, or that its character is indefinable. So
it is with the Weald.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_175" id="Page_175">[175]</SPAN></span>All that roll of land which lies held between and
above the chalk of South-Eastern England, the clay
and the sand, and the uncontinuous short trees, the
muddy little rivers, the scattered homesteads, the
absence of levels, and almost the absence of true
hills, the distant prospects northwards and southwards
of quite another land, the blue lines and
naked heights a day’s journey away against the sky—all
that is the Weald. And it runs from the
place where the two lines of chalk meet in Hampshire
beyond Selborne, and beyond Petersfield, right
away to the sea which it sweeps upon in a grand
curve, between Pevensey (which was once the chief
port of the Weald) and the heights round Hastings:
for though these heights are in a manner part of the
Weald, yet between them and the chalk again by
Folkestone no true Wealden country lies.</p>
<p>Unless a man understands the Weald he cannot
easily write about the beginnings of England, and
yet historians have not understood it. Only the men
mixed into it and married with it or born upon it
have understood it, and these, I say, until lately were
not permitted by constant travel that judgment by
analogy and by contrast which teaches us the true
meaning of things that we had hitherto only instinctively
known. Now a Wealden man can say
certain things about his countryside which are of real
value to history and perhaps to politics as well; at
any rate, to politics in that larger sense of patriotism
intelligently appreciating the future of one’s own<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_176" id="Page_176">[176]</SPAN></span>
land. Thus the Wealden man, now that he knows
so much else in England, can tell the historian that
the Weald was never the impenetrable forest which
historians would make of it. It lay in a barrier
between the ports of the Channel and the Thames
Valley. But the barrier was not uninhabited; it was
not impassable. Its scattered brushwood was patchy,
its soil never permanently marshy nor ever for long
distances difficult for a mounted man or a man on
foot. The Weald from the very beginning had
homesteads in it, but it had not agglomerations
of houses, nor had it parishes save in very few places.
If you look at the map now you can see how the old
parishes stretch northward and southward in long
strips from the chalk and loam country up towards
the forest ridge which is the centre of the Weald.
Those long strips were the hunting rights of the
village folk and their lords. Of some parishes carved
out of the central Weald we can accurately tell the
origin. We know that they were colonised as it
were, cleared, and had their church built for them in
the great spurt of civilisation which marked the
twelfth and thirteenth centuries. Men would understand
the early history of the Weald better, and
with it the early military history of South-Eastern
England, if they would take one of the old forest
paths—as that from Rusper, for instance, which
works its way down, now as a metalled road, now as
a green lane, now as a mere footpath with right
of way, past the two old “broad” fords on the upper<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_177" id="Page_177">[177]</SPAN></span>
Arun and the marshy land east of Pulborough until
it gets to Roundabout, and so to Storrington. All
the history of communications in the Weald is exemplified
in such a journey—and it is a journey which,
though it is little more than twenty miles in length,
takes quite a day. You have the modern high road,
the green lane of the immediate past, and in places
a mere track of remote antiquity. You see just how
difficult it is to traverse the clay, how the occasional
knobs of sand relieve your going; you can notice the
character of the woodland where it is still untouched,
and if you are wise you will notice one thing above
all, and that is the character of the water. Now it
is this which explains the Weald. Many bad bits
of clay in Europe have formed highways for armies—for
instance, all that rotten land in the great bend
of the Loire which the Romans called the <i>Solitarium</i>,
and which the French called the <i>Sologne</i>. But the
Weald differs from most others in this, that good and
plentiful water is hard to find. It is not the muddiness
of the streams that is the chief defence of the
place against human travel and habitation; it is the
way in which, when rain has fallen and when water
is plentiful, going is difficult, and the way in which,
when a few days of dry weather come, the going
becomes easy, but the water in the little streams
disappears. There is evidence that the Romans, when
they built their great military road—perhaps their
only purely military road in Britain—across the
Weald skipped one intervening station which should,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_178" id="Page_178">[178]</SPAN></span>
upon the analogy of others, have been present upon it
in the heart of the Weald, and pressed the march in
this place to nearly double its usual length. The
French armies do precisely the same thing in the bad
lands of the Plain of Chalons to-day. Wherever
there is ancient habitation in the Weald, or rather
upon the fringes of the Weald, there is good, plentiful,
and perennial water; elsewhere the Weald is
still what it has been throughout history—a great
rolling place, not deserted, not lonely, and yet
not humanised. It is exactly the place for a seclusion
from men, for you can see some men, but not
too many of them; and I have always thought that
King wise, who, when his enemies desired to kill
him, wandered in the Andredsweald. The historians
say that he took refuge in the impassable thickets
of the forest. This is bosh. No man can sleep out
in this climate for a season round, nor can any man
live without cooked meat, nor do I see an Anglo-Saxon
king living without wine and a good deal
of pomp into the bargain. As to the wine, men
might argue, but as to the pomp, they cannot. I will
tell you what this King did without any doubt. He
went from steading to steading and was royally entertained,
and if you ask why it was a refuge for him
the answer is that it was a refuge against the pursuit
of many men.</p>
<p>The Weald is a refuge against the pursuit of many
men. It was so then: it is so now.</p>
<p>And this leads me to my conclusion. The Weald<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_179" id="Page_179">[179]</SPAN></span>
will never be conquered. It will always be the
Weald. To be conquered is to suffer the will of
another: the Weald will suffer no will but its own.
The men of the Weald drive out men odious to them
in manner sometimes subtle, sometimes brutal,
always in the long run successful. Economics break
against the Weald as water breaks against stone. It
is not a long walk from London. Your Londoner in
summer comes and builds in it. So foreign birds
their nests. But unlike the foreign birds, he does
not return with each returning spring. For the
Weald will welcome the bird for the pleasure the
bird gives it, and drive it out when the pleasure is
done. Now it welcomes the Londoner for his money,
and this feature in the Londoner is not recurrent
with the seasons.</p>
<p>Here is some Latin which I am assured is grammatical
and correctly spelled as well:</p>
<p class="center">Stat et stabit: manet et manebit, spectator orbis.</p>
<p>She stands and still shall stand; she remains and
shall remain: a watcher of the generations.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_180" id="Page_180">[180]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">On London and the Houses in it<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic2.jpg" alt="" width-obs="165" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap">THE aspect of London, as the man who knows it
grows older, begins to take on characters of
permanence and characters of change, both of which
are comparable to those of a human life. It is perceived
that certain qualities in the great soul of the
place are permanent, and that the memories of many
common details merge after the passage of years
into a general picture which is steadfast and gives
unity to the whole.</p>
<p>This is especially true of the London skies, and
more true, I think, of the London skies in autumn
than at any other season of the year. Men go home
from the City or from the Courts westward at an
hour which is that of sunset, when the river catches
more light than at any other time: the mixture of
mist and smoke and of those shapes in our clouds,
beyond the reek of the town, which are determined
by the south-west wind blowing up the line of the
valley, make together an impression which is the
most lasting of the landscapes in which we live.
These it was which inspired Turner when he drew
them from the deserted room in the tower of Battersea
Church, or from that corner house over the River,
whence he could watch evening after evening the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_181" id="Page_181">[181]</SPAN></span>
heavy but transparent colours which enter into the
things he painted. Many foreigners, caught by the
glamour of that artist, have missed the source
whence his mellow and declining sunlight was inspired;
its source was in these evening and autumn
skies of London. There is a permanence also in the
type of home which London built for more than two
centuries, and which was laid down after the Great
Fire, and there is a permanence in the older stonework.
It is difficult or impossible to define what
there is in common between the brown stock brick
of London, which is the stuff of all its background
whether of large houses or mean, and the black and
white weathering of Portland stone. Perhaps the
unity which seems to bind them is wholly in the
mind, and depends merely upon association, but it is
very strong upon anyone who has grown up from
childhood into middle age surrounded by the vision
of this town; and it would seem as though London
was only London because of those rough surfaces of
soft stonework, streaked with white wedges, scaling
off the grime of St. Martin’s, or St. Clement Dane’s,
or the fine front of the Admiralty, and standing out
clear against the general brown mass of the streets.
The quite new things have no character at all. One
wonders what cosmopolitan need can have produced
them. London never produced them, with their
stone that so often is plaster, and their alien suggestion
of whatever is least national in Paris or New
York. London never produced them.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_182" id="Page_182">[182]</SPAN></span>The noise of the streets in spite of every change
remains the same, it is the same comforting and distant
roar, like the roar of large waters among hills,
which every visitor has noticed, with its sharp contrast
to the rattle and cries of other great capitals.
Why it should be so no one, I think, has discovered,
though many have described it, but it remains an
unmistakable thing, and if a London man, who
had travelled and was far away, should be set down
by a spirit in London, not knowing where he was,
when he heard through a window high above the
street this distant and continuous roar, he would
know that he had come home. It should surely in
theory have disappeared, this chief physical characteristic
of the great place, yet neither the new
electricity and the hissing of the wires, nor the new
paving, nor even the new petrol seem to change it.
It is still a confused and powerful and subdued voice,
like a multitude undecided. The silence also does
not change. The way in which in countless spots you
pass through an unobserved low passage, or through
an inconspicuous narrow turning, and find yourself
in a deserted place, from which the whole life of
London seems blanketed out, has been to every
traveller and to every native part of the charm and
surprise of London. Dickens knew it very well,
and makes of it again and again a dramatic something
in his work which stamps it everywhere with
the soul of London. In every decade men growing
older deplore the disappearance of this or that sanctuary<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_183" id="Page_183">[183]</SPAN></span>
of isolation and silence, but in the aggregate
they never disappear; something in the very character
of the people reproduces them continually,
and if any man will borrow the leisure—even a
man who knows his London well—to peer about
and to explore for one Saturday afternoon in one
square mile of older London, how many such unknown
corners will he not find! The populace also
upon whom all this is founded remain the same.</p>
<p>What changes in London are the things that also
change in the life of a man, and nothing more than
the relationship of particular spots and particular
houses to our own lives. There is perhaps no city
in the world where, under the permanence of the
general type, there is so perpetual a flow and disturbance
of association. It has even become normal
to the life of the citizens, and the conception of a
fixed home has left them. Here and there—but
more and more rarely with every year—you may
point out a great house which some wealthy family
has chosen to inhabit for some few generations; but
fixity of tenure, tradition, family tradition at least,
and sacred hereditary things, either these were never
proper to London or they have gone; it is this which
overspreads a continued knowledge of London with
an increasing loneliness and with memories that find
no satisfaction or expression, but re-enter the heart
of a man and do a hurt to him there.</p>
<p>There are so many strange doors that should be
familiar doors. Turning sometimes into some street<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_184" id="Page_184">[184]</SPAN></span>
where one has turned for years to find at a very well-known
number windows of a certain aspect and little
details in the drab exterior of the house, every one
of which was as familiar as a smile, one is (by the
mere association of years and of a gesture repeated
a thousand times) in the act of coming to the steps
and of seeking an entry. The whole place is as
much one’s friend and as much indicative of one’s
friend as would be his clothes or his voice or any
other external thing. He is not there, and the
house is worse than empty. London grows full of
such houses as a man grows older. Most of us have
other losses sharper still, which men of other cities
know less well, for most of us pass and repass the
house where we were born, or where as children we
gathered all the strongest impressions of life. It is
impossible to believe that other souls are inheriting
the effect of those familiar rooms. It is worse than
a death; it is a kind of treason.</p>
<p>I know a house in Wimpole Street of which every
part is as familiar quite as the torn leaves of the old
books of childhood, but I have passed it and repassed
it for how many years, forbidden an entrance,
and finding that ancient and fixed friend in league,
so to speak, with strangers. Or, in another manner,
which of us does not know a house like any other
house, amid the thousand unmarked houses in the
better streets of the town, but to us quite individual
because there met within it once so many who were
for us the history of our time? It was in that room<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_185" id="Page_185">[185]</SPAN></span>
(where are the three windows) that she received her
guests, retaining on into the last generations of a
worse and degraded time the traditions of a better
society. Here came men who could discuss and
reveal things that are now distorted legends, and
whose revelations were real because they came as
witnesses: soldiers of the Crimea, of India, of
Italy, and of Algiers, or men who remembered
great actions within the State: actions that were
significant through conviction, before we became
what we are. Here was breeding; here were the
just limits of tone and emphasis and change, and
here was that type of intercourse which was surely
as great and as good a thing as Europe or England
has known. Who sees that room to-day? What
taste has replaced her taste? What choice of stuff
or colour mars the decoration on the walls? What
trash or alien thing takes the place of that careful
elaborate womanly work in which her travels
throughout the world were recorded, and in which
the excellent modesty of an art sufficient for her
purpose reproduced in line and in colour the ironic
nobility of her mind and the wide expanse of her
learning? We do not know and we cannot know.
The house is neither ours nor hers. To whomever
it has passed it has turned traitor to us who knew.</p>
<p>It is better, I think, for those who have such memories
when the material things that enshrine them
wholly disappear, for then there is no jar, no agony
of contrast between that society which once was and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_186" id="Page_186">[186]</SPAN></span>
this which now is, with its quality of wealth and of
the uses to which wealth is put to-day. If we must
suffer the intolerable and clumsy presence of accidental
power—power got suddenly, got anyhow, got
by chance, untrained and unworthy—at least may
we suffer such things in their own surroundings, in
huge conservatories, with loud music, with an impression
of partial drunkenness all around, and a
certainty all around of intellectual incompetence
and of sprawling bodies and souls. It is better to
suffer these new things in such surroundings as may
easily let one believe that one is not in London at
all, but on the Riviera; and let the heat be excessive,
and let there be a complete ignorance of all
wine except champagne, and let it be a place where
champagne is supposed to be one wine. Then the
frame will suit the picture, and there will at least be
no desecration of material things by human beings
unworthy of the bricks and mortar. I say it is much
better when the old houses disappear, at least the
old houses in which we knew and loved the better
people of a better time:—and yet the youth or childhood
in which so many of us saw the last of it is not
thirty years, is barely twenty years dead!</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_187" id="Page_187">[187]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">On Old Towns<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic5.jpg" alt="" width-obs="400" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap">EVERY man who has a civilised backing behind
him, every man, that is, born to a citizenship
which has history to nourish it, knows, loves, desires
to inhabit, and returns to, the Old Towns; but the
more one thinks of it the more difficult one finds
it to determine in what this appetite consists.</p>
<p>The love of a village, of a manor, is one thing.
You may stand in some place where you were born
or brought up, especially if it be some place in which
you passed those years in which the soul is formed
to the body, between, say, seven years of age and
seventeen, and you may look at the landscape of it
from its height, but you will not be able to determine
how much in your strong affection is of man
and how much of God. True, nearly everything
in a good European landscape has been moulded,
touched, coloured, and in a sense made by Christian
men. It is like a sort of tapestry which man has
worked upon the stuff that God gave him; but, still,
any such landscape from the height of one of our
villages has surely more in it of God than of man.
For one thing there is the sky; and then it must be
admitted that the lines of the hills were there before
man touched them, and though the definite outline<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_188" id="Page_188">[188]</SPAN></span>
of the woods, the careful thinning of them which
allows great trees to grow, the noble choice and contrast
of foliage, the sharp edge of cultivated against
forest land, the careful planting of the tallest kinds
of things, pine trees and elms, are all man’s work;
and though the sights of water in between are
usually man’s work also, yet in the air that clothes
the scene and in all its major lines, man did not
make it at all: he has but used it and improved it
under the inspiration of That which made the whole.</p>
<p>But with the Old Towns it is not so. They please
us in proportion to their apparent intensity of effort;
the more man has worked the more can we embed
ourselves within them. The more different is every
stone from another, and the more that difference is
due to the curious spirit of man the more are we
pleased. We stand in little lanes where every single
thing about us, except the strip of sky overhead,
is man’s work, and the strip of sky overhead becomes
what all skies are in all pictures—something subordinate
to man, an ornament.</p>
<p>One could make a list of the Old Towns and go
on for ever: the sea-light over the red brick of
King’s Lynn from the east, and the other sea-light
from the south over that other King’s town, Lyme
Regis; the curious bunch of Rye; the hill of Poitiers
all massed up with history, and in whose uneven
alleys all the armies go by, from the armies of the
Gauls to the army that makes a noise about them
to-day: the hill of Lincoln, where one looks up<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_189" id="Page_189">[189]</SPAN></span>
from the Roman Gate to the towers completing the
steep hill; the two hills of Cassel and of Montreuil,
similarly packed with all that men are, have been,
and remain; the quadrated towns, some surely
Roman, some certainly so; Chichester, Winchester,
Horsham, Oxford, Chester, and a hundred others—England
is most fruitful in these; the towns that
draw their life from rivers and have high steep walls
of stone or brick going right down into the waters,
Albi, Newcastle as it once was; in its own small way
Arundel as it still is; the towns of the great flats,
where men for some reason can best give rein to
their fancy, Delft, Antwerp (that part of it which
counts), Bruges, Louvain; Ypres also where the cooking
is so vile.</p>
<p>One might continue for ever this futile list of
towns—this is in common to them all, that wherever
men come across them in travel they have a
sense of home and the soul reposes.</p>
<p>Nowhere have I found this more than in the
curious and to some the disappointing town of Arles.
Arles has about it, more than any other town I know,
the sentiment of protracted human experience. They
dig and find stone tools and weapons. They dig
again and find marks of log huts, bronze pins, and
the arms of the Gauls. And then, apparent to the
eye and still living as it were, and still breathing, as
it were, the upper air which is also ours, not buried
away like dead things, but surviving, is Greece, is
Rome, is the Dark Ages, is the Middle Ages, is the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_190" id="Page_190">[190]</SPAN></span>
Renaissance, is the religious quarrel, is the Eighteenth
Century, is the Revolution, is to-day. I have sometimes
thought that if a man should go to Arles with
the desire deliberately to subject himself at once to
the illusion and to the reality of the past, here he
could do so. He could look curiously for a day at
the map and see how the Rhone had swept the place
for thousands upon thousands of years, making it a
sort of corner at the head of its great estuary, and
later of its delta; then he might spend the day
wondering at the flints and the way they were
chipped, and getting into the minds of the men that
made them. Then he should spend a day with
bronze, and then a day with the Gaulish iron. After
that, for as many weeks as he chose, let him study
the stones which Greece and which Rome have still
left in the public places of the city; the half of the
frontal of the great temple built into his hotel;
the amphitheatre upon which he suddenly comes as
he wanders up a narrow modern street; the Arenæ.
The Dark Ages, which have left so little in Europe,
have here left massive towers in which the echoes
of the fighting linger, and huge rough stones which
the Dark Ages did not quarry but which they moved
from the palaces of the Romans to their own fortresses,
and which by their very presence so removed
bring back to one the long generations in which
Europe slept healthily and survived.</p>
<p>St. Trophime is all the Middle Ages. You may
walk quietly round its cloister and see those ten<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_191" id="Page_191">[191]</SPAN></span>
generations of men, from the hugeness of the
Crusades to the last delicacies of the fifteenth
century. The capitals of the columns go in order,
the very earliest touch on that archaic grotesque
which underlies every civilisation, the latest in their
exact realism and their refinement, prove the
decline of a whole period of the soul. Lest Arles
should take up too much of this short space, I
would remind the reader only of this ironical and
striking thing: that on its gates as you go out of
the city northward, you may see sculptured in
marble what the Revolution—but a century ago—took
to be a primal truth common to all mankind.
It concerns the sanctity of property. Consider that
doctrine to-day!</p>
<p>But not Arles, though it is so particular an example,
not Delft, not the old English seaports which
so perfectly enshrine our past, not Coutances which
everyone should know, alone explain what the Old
Towns are, but rather a knowledge of them all
together explains it.</p>
<p>The Old Towns are ourselves; they are mankind.
In their contortion, in their ruined regularity, in
their familiar oddities, and in their awful corners of
darkness, in their piled experience of the soul
which has soaked right into their stone and their
brick and their lime, they are the caskets of man.
Note how the trees that grow by licence from the
crevices of their battlements are a sort of sacramental
saving things, exceptional to the fixed lines<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_192" id="Page_192">[192]</SPAN></span>
about them, and note how the grass which grows
between the setts of their paving stones comes up
ashamedly and yet universally, as good memories
do in the oldness of the human mind, and as purity
does through the complexity of living.</p>
<p>Which reminds me: Once there was a band of
men, foolish men, Bohemian men, indebted men,
who went down to paint in a silly manner, and
chose a town of this sort which looked to them very
old and wonderful; and there they squatted for a
late summer month and talked the detestable jargon
of their trade. They talked of tones and of values
and of the Square Touch, and Heaven knows what
nonsense, the meanwhile daubing daub upon daub
on to the canvas; praising Velasquez (which after
all was right) and ridiculing the Royal Academy.
They ridiculed the Royal Academy.</p>
<p>Well, now, these men were pleased to see in
autumn grass growing between the setts of the
street, especially in one steep street where they
lived. It rejoiced their hearts; they said within
themselves, “This is indeed an Old Town!” But
the Town Council of that town had said among
themselves, “What if it become publicly known
that grass grows in our streets? We shall be
thought backward; the rich will not come to visit
us. We shall not make so much money, and our
brothers-in-law and others indebted to us will also
grow impoverished. Come! Let us pull up this
grass.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_193" id="Page_193">[193]</SPAN></span>So they paid a poor man, who would otherwise
have starved, the amount of his food on the condition
that he should painfully pull up all the grass,
which he did.</p>
<p>Then the artists, seeing him at work, paid him
more not to pull it up. Then the Town Council,
finding out this, dismissed him from their employ,
and put upon the job a distant man from some outlandish
county, and had him watched, and he pulled
up all the grass, every blade of it, by night, but
thoroughly. The next morning the artists saw
what had been done, and they went out by train to
another town, and bought grass seed and also a
little garden soil, and the next night they scattered
the soil carefully between the stones and sowed the
grass seed; and the comedy is not yet ended.</p>
<p>There is a moral to this, but I will not write it
down, for in the first place it may not be a good
moral, and in the second place I have forgotten
what it was.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_194" id="Page_194">[194]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">A Crossing of the Hills<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic3.jpg" alt="" width-obs="225" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap">WHEN it was nearly noon my companion said
to me:</p>
<p>“By what sign or track do you propose to cross
the mountains?” For the mountains here seem
higher than any of highest clouds: the valley beneath
them is broad and full of fields: beyond, a
long day off, stands in a huge white wall the Sierra
del Cadi. Yet we must cross these hills if ever we
were to see the secluded and little-known Andorrans.
For the Andorrans live in a sort of cup
fenced in on every side by the Pyrenees; it was on
this account that my companion asked me how I
would cross over to their land and by what sign
I should find my way.</p>
<p>When I had thought a little I answered:</p>
<p>“By none. I propose to go right up at them,
and over unless I find some accident by which I am
debarred.”</p>
<p>“Why, then,” said he, “let us strike up at once,
walking steeply until we come into a new country.”</p>
<p>This advice was good, and so, though we had no
longer any path, and though a mist fell upon us, we
began walking upwards, and it was like going up a
moor in the West Riding, except that it went on<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_195" id="Page_195">[195]</SPAN></span>
and on and on, hour after hour, and was so steep
that now and then one had to use one’s hands.</p>
<p>The mist was all round us; it made a complete
silence, and it drifted in the oddest way, making
wisps of vapour quite close to our faces. Nor had
we any guide except the steepness of the hill. For
it is a rule when you are caught in a storm or mist
upon the hills, if you are going up, to go the steepest
way, and though in such a fog this often took us
over a knoll which we had to descend again, yet on
the whole it proved a very good rule. It was perhaps
the middle of the afternoon, we had been
climbing some five hours, we had ascended some six
thousand or seven thousand feet, when to our vast
astonishment we stumbled upon a sort of road.</p>
<p>It must here be explained why we were astonished.
The way we had come led nowhere; there
were no houses and no men. The Andorrans whom
we were about to visit have no communication
northward with the outer world except a thin wire
leading over the hills, by which those who wish to
telephone to them can do so; and of all places in
Europe, Andorra is the place out of which men
least desire to get and to which men least desire
to go. It is like that place beyond Death of which
people say that it gives complete satisfaction and
from which certainly no one makes any effort to
escape, and yet to which no one is very anxious to
go. When, therefore, we came to this road, beginning
suddenly half way up a bare mountain and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_196" id="Page_196">[196]</SPAN></span>
appearing unexplained through the mist, we were
astonished.</p>
<p>It was embanked and entrenched and levelled as
would be any great French military road near the
frontier fortresses. There was a little runnel running
underneath the road, conveying a mountain stream;
it was arched with great care, and the arch was
made of good hewn stone well smoothed. But when
we came right on to this road we found something
more astonishing still: we found that it was but the
simulacrum or ghost of a road. It was not metalled;
it was but the plan or trace or idea of a road. No
horses had ever trod its soft earth, no wheels had
ever made a rut in it. It had not been used at all.
Grass covered it. The explanation of this astonishing
sight we did not receive until we had spoken in
their own tongue the next day to the imperturbable
Andorrans.</p>
<p>It was as though a school of engineers had been
turned on here for fun, to practise the designing of
a road in a place where land was valueless, upon the
very summit of the world.</p>
<p>We two men, however, reasoned thus (and reasoned
rightly as it turned out):</p>
<p>“The tall and silent Andorrans in a fit of energy
must have begun this road, though later in another
fit they abandoned it. Therefore it will lead towards
their country.”</p>
<p>And as we were very tired of walking up a steep
which had now lasted for so many hours, we determined<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_197" id="Page_197">[197]</SPAN></span>
to follow the large zigzags of this unknown
and magic half-road, and so we did.</p>
<p>It was the oddest sensation in the world walking
in the mist a mile and more above the habitations of
men, upon unmetalled, common earth which yet had
the exact shape of pavements, cuttings, and embankments
upon either side, with no sort of clue as to
where it led or as to why men began to make it,
and still less of an argument as to why they had
ceased.</p>
<p>It went up and up in great long turns and z’s upon
the face of the mountain, until at last it grew less
steep; the mist grew colder, and after a long flat I
thought the land began to fall a little, and I said to
my companion:</p>
<p>“We are over the watershed, and beneath us, miles
beneath us, are the Andorrans.”</p>
<p>When by the continuance of the fall of the land
we were certain of this we took off our hats, in spite
of the fog which still hung round us very wet and
very cold and quite silent, and expected any moment
a revelation.</p>
<p>We were not disappointed. Indeed, this attitude
of the mind is never disappointed. Without a
moment’s warning the air all round us turned quite
bright and warm, a strong gust blew through the
whirling vapour, and we saw through the veil of it
the image of the sun. In a moment his full disc and
warmth was on us. The clouds were torn up above
us; the air was immediately quite clear, and we saw<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_198" id="Page_198">[198]</SPAN></span>
before us, stamped suddenly upon the sight, a hundred
miles of the Pyrenees.</p>
<p>They say that everything is in the mind. If that
be true, then he and I saw in that moment a country
which was never yet on earth, for it was a country
which our minds had not yet conceived to be possible,
and it was as new as though we had seen it after the
disembodiment of the soul.</p>
<p>The evening sun from over Spain shone warm and
low, and every conceivable colour of the purples and
the browns filled up the mountain tangle, so that
the marvel appeared as though it had been painted
carefully in a minute way by a man’s hand; but the
colours were filled with light, and so to fill colour
with light is what art can never do. The main
range ran out upon either side, and the foothills
in long series of peaks and ridges fell beneath it,
until, beyond, in what might have been sky or
might have been earth, was the haze of the plains
of Ebro.</p>
<p>“It is no wonder,” said I to my companion, “that
the Andorrans jealously preserve their land and
have refused to complete this road.”</p>
<p>When I had said that we went down the mountain
side. The lower our steps fell the more we
found the wealth and the happiness of men. At
last walls and ploughed land appeared. The fields
grew deep, the trees more sturdy, and under the
shelter of peaks with which we had just been acquainted,
but which after an hour or so of descent<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_199" id="Page_199">[199]</SPAN></span>
seemed hopelessly above us, ran rivers which were
already tamed and put to a use. One could see
mills standing upon them. So we went down and
down.</p>
<p>There is no rejuvenescence like this entry into Andorra,
and there is no other experience of the same
sort, not even the finding of spring land after a
month of winter sea: that vision of brilliant fields
coming down to meet one after the endless grey
waste of the sea.</p>
<p>It was, I tell you again, a country completely new,
and it might have been of another world, much
better than our own.</p>
<p>So we came at last to the level of the valley, and
the first thing we saw was a pig, and the second was
a child, and the third was a woman. The pig ran
at us: for he was lean. The child at first smiled at
us because we were human beings, and then divining
that we were fiends who had violated his sacred
home began to cry. The woman drove the pig from
us and took in the child, and in great loneliness and
very sad to be so received we went until we should
find men and citizens, and these we found of our own
size, upstanding and very dignified, and recognised
them at once to be of the wealthy and reserved
Andorrans. It was clear by their faces that the
<i>lingua franca</i> was well known to them, so I said to
the first in this universal tongue:</p>
<p>“Sir, what is the name of this village?”</p>
<p>And he replied: “It is Saldeu.” But this he<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_200" id="Page_200">[200]</SPAN></span>
said in his own language, which is somewhat more
difficult to understand than the <i>lingua franca</i>.</p>
<p>“I take it, therefore,” said I, “that I am in the
famous country of Andorra.”</p>
<p>To which he replied: “You are not many miles
from the very town itself: you approach Andorra
‘the Old.’”</p>
<p>The meaning of this I did not at first exactly
understand, but as we went on, the sun having now
set, I said to my companion: “Were not those
epithets right which we attached to the Andorrans
in our fancy before we attempted these enormous
hills? Were we not right to call them the smiling
and the tall Andorrans?”</p>
<p>“You are right,” he answered to me, thinking
carefully over every word that he said. “To call
them the secluded and the honourable Andorrans is
to describe them in a few words.”</p>
<p>We then continued our way down the darkening
valley, whistling little English songs.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_201" id="Page_201">[201]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">The Barber<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic5.jpg" alt="" width-obs="400" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap">HUMANITY, my dear little human race, is at
once more difficult to get at and more generally
present than you seem to know. You are yourselves
human beings, dear people. Yet how many
have so fully understood their fellows (that is,
themselves) that they could exactly say how any
man will behave or why any man behaves as he
does? But with that I am not to-day concerned.
I am concerned with another matter, which is the
impossibility of getting away from these brothers of
ours, even if we desire to do so.</p>
<p>Note you here, humans, that in reality you do not,
even the richest of you, try to get away from your
brothers. You do not like solitudes; you like sham,
theatrical solitudes. You like the Highlands on
condition that you have driven away the people
rooted there, but also on condition that you may
have there the wine called champagne. Now if
you had seen that wine made, the gathering of the
apples in the orchards of the Rhine and the Moselle,
the adding of the sugar, the watching of the fermentation,
and the corking with a curious machine,
you would appreciate that if you insist upon champagne
in the Highlands, then you are certainly<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_202" id="Page_202">[202]</SPAN></span>
taking humanity with you. If you could follow the
thing farther and see them all passing the stuff on,
each a little afraid of being found out, then you
would know that as you drank your champagne in
the most solitary valley you had done far from getting
rid of humanity. All the grotesque of man
and all his jollity, all his stupidity and all his sin,
went with you into your hermitage and it would
have gone with you anyhow without the champagne.
You cannot make a desert except by staying away
from it yourself. All of which leads me to the
Barber.</p>
<p>First, then, to give you the true framework of
that astonishing man. For exactly thirty-six hours
there had been nothing at all in the way of men;
and if thirty-six hours seems but a short time to you
as you read it, it certainly was a mighty long time
for me who am writing this. Of those thirty-six
hours the first few had been enlivened (that is, from
five in the morning till about noon) with the sight of
a properly made road, of worked stone, of mown
grass, and of all that my fellow beings are busily at
throughout the world. For though I had not seen
a man, yet the marks of men were all around, and
at last as I went into the Uplands I bade farewell to
my kind in the shape of an old rusty pair of rails
still united by little iron sleepers, one link of a
Decauville railway which a generation before had
led to a now abandoned mine.</p>
<p>My way over the mountains lay up a gulley which<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_203" id="Page_203">[203]</SPAN></span>
turned as unexpectedly as might the street of a
mediæval town; and which was quite as narrow and
as enwalled as the street of any city; but instead of
houses there were ugly rocks, and instead of people
very probably viewless devils. Still, though I hated
to be away from men I went on because I desired to
cross the high ridge which separated me from a
dear pastoral people, of whom I had heard from
poets and of whom I had read in old books. They
were a democracy simple and austere, though a little
given to thieving, and every man was a master of
his house and a citizen within the State. This
curious little place I determined to see, though the
approach to it was difficult. There are many such
in Europe, but this one lies peculiarly alone, and is
respected, and I might say in a sense worshipped,
by the powerful Government to which it is nominally
subject.</p>
<p>Well, then, I went on up over the ridge and, by
that common trick of mountains, the great height
and the very long way somehow missed me; it grew
dark before I was aware, and when I could have
sworn I was about four thousand feet up I was close
upon eight thousand. I had hoped to manage the
Farther Valleys before nightfall, but when I found
it was impossible what I did was this: I scrambled
down the first four or five hundred feet of the far
side before it was quite dark, until I came to the
beginnings of a stream that leapt from ledge to
ledge. It was not large enough to supply a cottage<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_204" id="Page_204">[204]</SPAN></span>
well, but it would do to camp by, for all one needs
is water, and there was a little brushwood to burn.
Next morning with the first of the light I went on
my scramble downwards—and it was the old story
(which everyone who has wandered in the great
mountains of Europe knows so well), I was in the
Wrong Valley. I was used to that sort of thing, and
I recognised the signs of it at once. I made up my
mind for a good day’s effort, which, when one is by
oneself, is an exasperating thing; I tried to guess
from my map what sort of error I had made (and
failed). I knew that if I followed running water I
should come at last to men. At about three o’clock
in the afternoon I made a good meal of stale bread,
wine, and my companion the torrent, which had now
grown to be a sort of river and made as much noise
as though it were a politician. Then I thought I
would sleep a little, and did so (you must excuse so
many details, they are all necessary). It was five
when I rose and took up my journey again. I
shouldered the pack and stolidly determined that
another night out in these warmer lowlands would
not hurt me, when I saw something which is quite
unmistakable upon the grass of those particular
hills, a worn patch, and another worn patch a yard
or two ahead. That meant a road, and a road
means men—sooner or later.</p>
<p>Sure enough, within half a mile, the worn patches
having become now almost continuous, I rounded
a big rock and there was a group of huts.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_205" id="Page_205">[205]</SPAN></span>There were perhaps two dozen of them, perhaps
more. Three-quarters were built of great logs with
large, very flat roofs over them held down by stones;
one quarter were built of the same rough stones,
and there was a tiny church of dirt colour, with
two windows; and neither window had glass in it.
I had found men. And I had found something
more.</p>
<p>For as I went down the main street of this Polity
(they had “Main Street” stuck up in their language
at the corner of the only possible mud alley of their
town) I saw that blessed sight which sings to the
heart and is one of the thirteen signs of civilisation,
a barber’s pole. It was not very good; it was not
planed or polished; the bark was still upon the
chestnut wood of it; but there was a spiral of red
round it in the orthodox fashion, at the end of it
a tuft of red wool, and underneath it in very faded
rough letters upon a board the words, “Here it is
barbered.” More was to follow. I confess that I
desired to draw, for beyond the little huts the mountains,
once dreadful, now, being so far above me,
compelled my attention. But just as I had sat down
upon a great stone to draw their outline, there
appeared through the disgusting little door under
the barber’s pole one of those humans whom I have
mentioned so often in these lines.</p>
<p>He was about thirty, but he had never known
care; his complexion was pink and white, his eyes
were lively, his brown hair was short, curled, trimmed<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_206" id="Page_206">[206]</SPAN></span>
and oily, and some fifteen degrees from the middle
of his head to the eastward went a very clear
white line which was the parting of his hair. His
two little moustaches curled upwards like rams’
horns; his chin was square and firm, but very full
and healthy. He was looking out for customers.
Oh, Humanity, my brothers, Divine Object of the
Positivists, Plaything of the Theologians, Food of the
God of War, Great of Destiny, Victim of Experience,
Doubtful of Doom, Foreknowing of Death, Humanity
enslaved, exultant, always on the march, never
arriving, the only thing yet made that can laugh and
can cry, Humanity, in fine, which was generously
designed as matter for poets, hear! He was looking
out for customers! Even to the railways of his own
land it was nearly a hundred miles; no one read
print; beyond Latin no foreign language perhaps was
known. No vehicle on wheels had ever been into
that place, even the maps were wrong, no one therein
had seen a metalled road, a ship of any kind, nor
perhaps one polished stone. But he was looking
out for customers.</p>
<p>He spotted me. He used no subterfuge; he smiled
and beckoned with his finger, and I went at once, as
men do when the Figure appears at the Doorway of
the Feast and beckons some one of the revellers into
the darkness. I obeyed. He put a towel round my
neck; he lathered my chin; I gazed at the ceiling,
and he began to shave.</p>
<p>On the ceiling was an advertisement in the English<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_207" id="Page_207">[207]</SPAN></span>
tongue. I am inured by this time to the inconceivable
stupidity of modern commerce, but (as the
Pwca said to the Acorn) “the like of this I never
saw.” There most certainly was not a man in the
whole place who had ever heard of the English
language, nor, I will bet a boot, had anyone been
there before me who did, at any rate not since the
pilgrimages stopped. Yet there was this advertisement
staring me in the face, and what it told me to do
was to buy a certain kind of bicycle. It gave no
evidence in favour of the thing. It asserted. It
said that this bicycle was the best. There was a
picture of a young man riding on the bicycle, and
under it in very small letters in the language of the
country an address where such bicycles might be
bought. The address was in a town as far away as
Bristol is from Hull, and between it was range upon
range of mountains, and never a road.</p>
<p>I watched this advertisement, and the Barber all
the while talked to me of the things of this world.</p>
<p>He would have it that I was a stranger. He
mentioned the place—it was about eighty miles away—from
which I came. He said he knew it at once
by my accent and my hesitation over their tongue.
He asked me questions upon the politics of the place,
and when I could not reply he assured me that he
meant no harm; he knew that politics were not to
be discussed among gentlemen. He recommended
to me what barbers always recommend, and I saw
that his bottles were from the ends of the earth—some<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_208" id="Page_208">[208]</SPAN></span>
French, some German, some American—at
least their labels were. Then when he had shaved
me he very politely began to whistle a tune.</p>
<p>It was a music-hall tune. I had heard it first
eighteen months before in Glasgow, but it had come
there from New York. It was already beginning to
be stale in London—it did not seem very new to
the Barber, for he whistled it with thorough knowledge,
and he added trills and voluntary passages
of merit and originality. I asked him how much
there was to pay. He named so considerable a sum
that I looked at him doubtfully, but he still smiled,
and I paid him.</p>
<p>I asked him next how far it might be to the next
village down the valley. He said three hours. I
went on, and found that he had spoken the truth.</p>
<p>In that next village I slept, and I went forward
all the next day and half the next before I came to
what you would call a town. But all the while the
Barber remained in my mind. There are people
like this all over the world, even on the edges of
eternity. How can one ever be lonely?</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_209" id="Page_209">[209]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">On High Places<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic5.jpg" alt="" width-obs="400" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap2">ALL over the world every kind of man has had for
the high places of his country, or for the high
places that he has seen in travel (though these last
have made upon him a lesser impression), a sentiment
closely allied to religion and difficult to fit
in with common words. It is upon such sites
that sacrifice upon special occasion has been offered.
It is here that you will find rare, unvisited, but very
holy shrines to-day, and even in its last and most
degraded form the men of our modern societies, who
are atrophied in such things, spur themselves to a
special emotion by distant voyages in which they can
satisfy this adoration of a summit over a plain. It is
not capable of analysis; but how marvellously it fills
the mind. It is not difficult to understand that
monk of the Dark Ages—to be accurate, of the early
eleventh century—who, having doubtless seen Paris
a hundred times from the height of Montmartre,
could not believe that the martyrdom of St. Denis
had taken place on the plain. Something primal in
him demanded the high and lonely place as the
scene of the foundation of the Church of Lutetia,
and he would have it that St. Denis was martyred
there. All the popular stories were with him, and
the legend arose. Up and down Europe, wherever<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_210" id="Page_210">[210]</SPAN></span>
there are hills, you will find upon conspicuous crags
or little peaks, upon the loneliest ridges, a chapel.
There is one such on a hill near Remiremont; there
is another at Roncesvalles; there is another on the
high platform at Portofino; there is another on the
very height called Holy Cross above Urgel. In its
way, St. Martha’s in Surrey is of that kind. There
are hundreds everywhere throughout Christendom,
and they witness to this need of man for which, I
say, there is no name.</p>
<p>I have heard of a mountain in Ireland, in the west
of that country, to the summit of which upon a
certain day of the year the people and the priests will
go together, and Mass will be said in the open air
upon that height. And so it is in several places of
the Vosges and of the Pyrenees, and in one or two,
I believe, of the foothills of the Alps. Everywhere
men associate the exaltation of the high places with
worship.</p>
<p>It is to be noticed that where men cannot satisfy
this emotion by the spectacle of distant hills, or by
the presence of nearer ones which they can climb
upon occasion, they remedy the defect either in their
architecture or with their trees. The people of
Northern France lacked height in their landscape,
and in their forests the trees were neither of the sort
nor stature which commonly satisfy the need of which
I speak. Their architecture supplies it. It has
reached its most tremendous expression in Beauvais,
its most stately in Flanders. No man well understands<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_211" id="Page_211">[211]</SPAN></span>
what height can be in architecture unless he
has watched one of the great Flemish steeples from
a vantage point upon another. They are sufficiently
amazing when you see them, as they were meant to
be seen, from the flat pastures outside the city walls.
But where most you can appreciate the way in which
they make up the impression of the Netherlands is
from a platform such as that of Delft, halfway up
the tower just below the bells. You look out to an
horizon which is that of a misty sea, land absolutely
level, and here and there the line between earth and
sky is cut by these shafts of human effort whose
purpose it is—and they achieve it—to give high
places to a plain. So also Strasburg stands up in
that great river plain of which it is the centre, and
so Salisbury towers above the central upland of
South England. And so Chichester over the deep
loam of the sea plain of Sussex. You will further
note that as you approach the mountains this attempt
grows less in human effort, and is replaced by something
else. At Bordeaux on the great flat sweep of
the river, with the level vineyards all round about,
you have a mighty spire, sprung probably from
English effort and looking down the river as a landmark
and a feature in the sky. But close against
the Pyrenees, nay when, two days’ walking south of
the city, you first begin to see those mountains,
height fails you in architecture. You have not got
it at Dax, nor in the splendid and deserted aisles of
Auch, nor in the complicated detail of St. Bertrand;<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_212" id="Page_212">[212]</SPAN></span>
nor is there any example of it in Perpignan; but at
Narbonne again, where what you have to look at are
the flat approaches of the sea, height comes in in a
peculiar way; it is the height not of towers, but of
walls. It has been remarked by many that effect of
this kind is lacking in Italy; but in Italy, wherever
you may be, you have the mountains. South of the
Sierra Guadarama there in no attempt to diversify
the line of the horizon in this fashion. There is
nothing in Madrid to which a man looks up in order
to satisfy this need for the high places, nor in the
churches of the villages round about. The millions
spent upon the Escorial were spent with no such
object; but then, south of those mountains, the
range stands up in a steep escarpment and everywhere
is master of the plain. To the North, where
they sink away more gradually and form no crest
upon which the eye can repose, at once man supplies
for himself the uplifting of the face which his soul
must have, and the glorious vision of Segovia is proof
of it. The castle and the cathedral of that famous
city are like a tall ship riding out to sea; or they
are like a man preaching from a rock with uplifted
hands; or they are like the miraculous appearance
of some divine messenger standing facing one above
the steeps of the hill.</p>
<p>It is so in all the places I can remember; it is so
in the Valley of the Ebro, where Saragossa raises
a tall nave and the tall columns of the Pilar,
whereas, if you go northward and begin to see the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_213" id="Page_213">[213]</SPAN></span>
hills this feature fails. It is not apparent in Huesca;
Jaca, right under the High Pyrenees, has none of it.
I can remember exceptions; one place, among the
most famous in Europe, which was built for a mountain
kingdom and under the influence of mountaineers,
though it stands in a plain. And that is Brou,
which seems to be made for mountains rather than
for the plain. And there are many modern errors
in the matter due to the copying of some style
pedantically and to the absence of native inspiration.
The chief of these is Lourdes, whose hideous
basilica ought never to have attempted height in
the midst of those solemn hills. But the history of
man when he is dealing with his shrines is a history
of perpetual betterment, and some day Lourdes will
be replaced by a much worthier thing. The crypt
is already excellent, and many good changes in
European building have begun with the crypt.
There are errors, I say, of this sort due to the
modern divorce between personality and production,
and there are accidents, though rare, like that of
Brou, where a mountain building is set in a plain,
though hardly ever a building of the plains in the
mountains. But for the most part, and taking
Europe as a whole, the rule holds good. Consider
the church called L’Epine. It is not high, but every
line of it is designed to give the effect of height,
and the farther you are from it the more it seems
to soar, and the greyer it gets the more finely is it
drawn upwards. It stands in the roll of those vast<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_214" id="Page_214">[214]</SPAN></span>
Catalaunian plains where twice the fate of Europe
has been decided; where first Attila was rolled backwards,
and where more than a thousand years after
the armies destined to destroy the Revolution failed.
It is the mark and the centre of that plain. But as
you get towards the Mountain of Rheims on the
north, the Argonne upon the east, the note of height
in stone is withdrawn. The Argonne is low, the
Mountain of Rheims, though high and noble, is
hardly a true mountain, but each uplifts the face.</p>
<p>Among the many misfortunes of men confined to
this island, in the great cities of it, it may be counted
a good fortune that they have, more than most men
bound by modern industry, the opportunity of the
high places. Lancashire especially has them at its
doors, and anyone who will talk much to Lancashire
folk will find how greatly the presence of the moors
still enters into their lives. Notably is this true of
the Peak just to the east of the great industrial
plain, and the sense of height and the satisfaction
of it is perhaps nowhere more splendidly met
than by the spectacle of that plain beneath a winter
sunset as one sees it from the height of the road
above Glossop, if it be a Sunday evening when the
smoke is not dense, because for twenty-four hours
the factories have been silent. The smoke then
hangs in wreaths like light clouds against the sunset
and one perceives in a very marvellous and sudden
fashion beneath one the life of industrial England.
It is an aspect of the country not easily forgotten.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_215" id="Page_215">[215]</SPAN></span>
And everywhere Englishmen have presented to them
this effect of height within a smaller compass than
the men of other European nations. For in the
other nations men are either of the mountains or
of the plains. But here the isolated and numerous
masses of old rocks in Wales, in Cumberland, and
just north of the Midlands, and the sharp escarpments
of the five ranges of the chalk that radiate
from Salisbury Plain, and the isolated ridge of the
Malverns, and the wall of the Cotswolds over the
Vale of Severn, make it so that nearly all those who
live on this island, and especially those who live
in the busiest part of it, have their line of hills
before them. East Anglia and the Fens are an
exception, and much of the Valley of the Thames
as well. And here comes in the lack of London.
London has no high places. It is the chief misfortune
in the aspect of the city. It was not always
so. Popular instinct was very powerful here. Since
the Surrey hills had not their escarpment turned
towards the Thames, and since looking nowhere
round could the Londoner get height, he made it
for himself, and the Gothic London of the Middle
Ages was a mass of spires, chief and glorious above
which was the highest spire in all Europe, higher than
Strasburg and higher than Cologne, old St. Paul’s.
It stood up on its hill above the river, and gave
unity to all that scheme of spires below. Neglect
began the ruin, the Great Fire did the rest, and
height in London has disappeared. The tall houses<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_216" id="Page_216">[216]</SPAN></span>
and narrow gorges of streets that are the characteristic
of Paris and of Edinburgh are unknown
to London. Here and there the sense of which I
speak is satisfied. Coming up Ludgate Hill, for
instance, and seeing the mass of St. Paul’s above it,
or in one place where, as you come out of a narrow
Westminster street, the upshooting of the repetitive
lines of Victoria Tower suddenly strike you. But
as a whole height is lacking here. Nor in so vast a
place, now fixed in certain traditions, can it be supplied.
It is a pity.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_217" id="Page_217">[217]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">On Some Little Horses<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic3.jpg" alt="" width-obs="225" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap2">ALL the upland was full of little horses, little
ponies of the upland. They looked with curious
and interested eyes at man, but none of them
had known his command. When men passed them
riding they saw that there was some alliance
between men and their brothers, and they asked
news of it. Then they bent their heads down again
soberly, to graze on the new pasture, and the wind
blew through their manes and their tails; they
were happy beasts, thinking of nothing, and knowing
nothing but themselves, yet in their movements
and the look of their eyes one could see what the
skies were round them, and what the world—they
were so much a part of it all.</p>
<p>In the hollows of the forest there were not many
birds, not nearly as many as one had heard in the
Weald, but one great hawk circled up in spirals
against the wind. The wind was blowing splendidly
through an air quite blue and clear for many miles,
and growing clearer as the afternoon advanced in
gladness. It was a sea wind that had been a gale
the day before, but during the night everything had
changed in South England, and the principal date
of the year was passed, the date which is the true<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_218" id="Page_218">[218]</SPAN></span>
beginning of the year. The mist of the morning
had scudded before thick Atlantic weather; by noon
it was lifted into clouds, by mid-afternoon those
clouds were large, heralding clouds of Spring against
an unbounded capacity of sky. There was no longer
any struggle between them and the gale; they went
together in procession over the country and towards
the east.</p>
<p>The ridges of the land, like great waves, rolled in
also from the westward; they were clearer and they
were sharper with every hour, until at last the points
of white chalk pits upon hills a day’s ride away
showed clearly under the sunlight, and a man could
see the trees even upon the horizon line.</p>
<p>The water that one passed in the long ride
seemed to grow clearer, and the woods to have more
echoes. Then, whatever in the mind turned to
memory, as the mind of all men does in Spring
when they have done with their own springtime,
turned to memory transformed and was full of
visions; and whatever of the mind turned to the
future, as most of the mind must do in men of any
age when the vigour of the Almighty is abroad,
looked at it through a veil which was magical.</p>
<p>It seemed as though under the growing sunlight
the change that had come, the touch, the spell, was
a thing appreciable in moments of time and growing
as one watched. You would have said that all the
forest was wakening. The flowers you would have
said, and especially the daffodils, had just broken<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_219" id="Page_219">[219]</SPAN></span>
from the bud, and evergreens that had been in leaf
all winter you would have said had somehow put on
a new green. The movement of the wind in the
branches of the beeches did not seem to move them
but to find a movement responding to its own, and
the colour of those branches against the blue sky
and touched by the sun as it grew low was full
of vivid promise. If it be not too much to ascribe a
mood to all inanimate and animate things, there
was a mood about one which was a complete forgetfulness
of decay, a sort of trampling upon it, a rising
out of it, and a using of it into life: a using of it up
into life.</p>
<p>Over three ridges of land to the southward lay the
sea. When the sea is in movement before a clear
wind that is not a storm, and under a clear, sharp
sky, its movement may be perceived for miles and
miles. No one can see the waves, but the distant
belt is shot with a pattern which one feels so far as
the eye commands it, and that belt is alive, and it is
a moving thing. Moreover, the high sea downs,
the great chalk lifts of that shore of the world, are
different on such days from what they are upon any
others, and receive life from the sea that made them.
All that world upon that morning you would have
said was not only receiving gifts from the sea, but
was itself apparently born from the sea, lived by the
air of it, and had been engendered in the depths of
it before ever men were on earth.</p>
<p>And of the sea also were the little horses.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_220" id="Page_220">[220]</SPAN></span>When the Spring took them they would suddenly
gallop forward without any purpose beyond their
wanton pleasure, and arch their necks towards the
ground, and bound as a wave bounds; or they would
go together, first one starting, then a comrade, then
half a dozen of the herd, with a short but easy gait
which exactly recalled the movement of salt water
under the call of the wind: the movement of salt
water where the deeps are, following and following
and following, before it rises to break upon the shallows,
or to turn back on its course along the eddies
of hidden streams.</p>
<p>Anyone seeing the little horses was ready to
believe that they had come from the Channel and
not from the land at all, but that divine mares
had bred them which moved over the tops of the
waves, and that their sires flew invisibly along with
the south-west wind. The heather bent a little
beneath their rapid raids, and when they swerved,
halted, and lifted up their heads to let the breeze
blow out their manes, then they became, even
more thoroughly than before, things of the Channel
and of the bowling air. They were full of
gladness.</p>
<p>The little horses did not know that they were
owned by men; and if now and then men gave
them food in the cold weather, or now and then
saw to the housing of them, or now and then marked
them with a mark, a short, forgotten pain, all these
things they took like any other brief and passing<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_221" id="Page_221">[221]</SPAN></span>
accidents of fate. It was not man that had made
their home, nor man that ordered the things they
saw and used. They had not in anything about
them that look which animals have when they have
learned that man is of all things upon earth the
fullest of sorrow, nor that which beasts have, when
they have seen in man, without understanding it, what
a principal poet has called “the hideous secret of
his mirth”—though “hideous” is an unfair word,
for the secret sorrow of man is closely allied with
something Divine in his destiny. Such beasts as
are continually the companions of our souls and of
whom another poet has said that they are “subject
and dear to man,” take from him invariably something
of his foreknowledge of death. And you may
see in the patient oxen of the mountains and even
in the herded sheep of the Downs something of
man’s burden as they take their lives along. But
most you will see what price is paid by those who
accompany us when you watch dogs and find that,
apart from the body, they can suffer, as we can
suffer, and sometimes suffer to the death. So dogs
that have known men know loneliness also, and
make, as men make, for distant lights at night, and
are not happy without living homes. Two things
only they have not, which are speech and laughter.
And those animals which men deal with continually
come also into an easy or an uneasy subservience to
him, and you may note their hesitation where there
is an unaccustomed duty, and you may note their<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_222" id="Page_222">[222]</SPAN></span>
beginnings of panic when men are not there to
decide some difficult thing for them.</p>
<p>These little horses of which I write had as yet
known none of these things, and anyone who
looked at them closely could see what it was that
the saints meant by “innocence in Nature.” There
was no evil in them at all, and the good that was
in them was a simple good, of the earth and of the
place in which they lived. There, away northward,
it was the Downs; eastward and westward, the
Forest; southward, under the sunlight, the Sea.
That was all the little horses knew; and the man
who in such a place and at that moment in the
springtime could remember nothing more was very
much more blessed than any other of his kind.
But later he must remember Acheron; and what he
will bear beyond Acheron—the consequence of
things done.</p>
<p>Not so the Little Horses.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_223" id="Page_223">[223]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">On Streams and Rivers<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic3.jpg" alt="" width-obs="225" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap">THERE is a pass called the Bon Agua, and also
Bon Aigo, which leads from the heights of the
Catalans to those other heights of Aragon, or as
some would say of Bearn, for the pass is from the
south of the mountains to the north; on the northern
side one knows why it is called Bon Agua, because
one sees many thousands of feet below one the little
bracelet, the little chain, of the young Garonne.</p>
<p>Do not mistake me, there are two sources of the
Garonne. That which is most famous does the most
famous thing; for it rises on the far side of the
mountains and it plunges into a pond, quite a little
pond. Then it cascades underground, through dark
passages of which no one knows anything, and
comes out beyond the main chain of the hills to
join its other quieter sister from the Bon Agua.
This startling source, I say, is the most famous,
because it does the most startling things, though
not more wonderful than what a Yorkshire river
does, for there is a Yorkshire river in the West
Riding which runs into the pond called Mallam
Tarn and reappears afterwards beyond a rocky
ridge; but this Garonne of which I speak goes
right under high and silent mountains where there<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_224" id="Page_224">[224]</SPAN></span>
are no men, and this is a feat performed, I think, by
no other river, not even by the Rhone, which also is
lost for the time underground (though few people
know it), nor by the River Mole, which plays at
being lost and never quite is, and certainly has not
the courage to attempt the tunnelling of any hill,
though it is proud to be called the “snouzling
Mole,” which, by the way, it was first called in the
year 1903—but I digress, and I must return to the
Bon Agua.</p>
<p>Well, then, there I say under the Bon Agua runs
the quieter of the two streams which unite in the
Val D’Aran to form the Garonne, and there it was
that a companion of mine seeing that little stream
looked at it with profound sadness, and said—the
things which shall be the text of what I have to say
here. For he said:</p>
<p>“Poor little Garonne! Innocent and lovely little
Garonne! I have never seen a stream so small, nor
so pure, nor so young, nor so far from men. But
you are on your way to things you do not know.
For first of all you will join that boasting sister of
yours which has come from under the hills, and can
talk of nothing else; and then you will go past the
King’s Bridge being no longer among kind and
silent Spaniards, and you will have entered the
territory of the Republic which is fierce and evil,
and you will grow greater and wider and not more
happy until you will come to the perfectly detestable
town of Toulouse.... Thence after you will<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_225" id="Page_225">[225]</SPAN></span>
have no pleasure, but only a certain grandeur to be
passing through the Gascon fields, and all your
desire will be for the sea in which at last you shall
merge and be lost. And so strong will be your
desire for that dissolution that you will be willing
to mix your name with another name, to marry the
Dordogne, and then you will die and you will be
glad of it.”</p>
<p>This is the way my friend spoke to the Garonne
when he saw it first rising in the hills. He did not
sing it as he might have sung it, the song it best
likes to hear, which is called, “Had the Garonne
but wished!” Nor did he try to console it with
any flap-doodle about the common lot of rivers,
knowing well that some rivers were happier and
some less happy. But he spoke to the Garonne as
to something that could hear and know. Now this
is what men have always done to rivers.</p>
<p>It is in this way that rivers have acquired names,
not only among men but among gods; and it is in
this way that they convey a fate to the countrysides
of which they are the souls.</p>
<p>There is no country of which this is more true
than it is true of England. Englishmen of this
time—or at least of the time just past—perpetually
and rightly complained that somehow or other they
missed themselves. Some took refuge in a dream
of a sort of a mystical England which was not
there. Others reposed in the idea of an older
England which may once have been; others, more<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_226" id="Page_226">[226]</SPAN></span>
foolish, hoped to find England again in something
overseas. None of these would have suffered their
error had they learnt England down English waters,
seeing the great memories of England reflected in
the English rivers, and meeting them in the silence
and the perfection of the streams. But our roads
first, and then our railways, our commerce which is
from ports, and which must go direct towards them,
our life, which is now in vast cities independent of
streams, has made us neglect these things.</p>
<p>Consider such a list as this: Arundel when you see
it as you come up Arun on the full flood tide. Chichester
as you see it on the flood tide from Chichester
harbour. Durham as you see it coming down under
that cliff with the Cathedral as massive as the
rock. Chester as you see it, sailing up the Dee
with a light north wind from the sea. Gloucester as
you see it from the Severn. Or Winchester as
you pull, if you can pull, or paddle which is easier,
against the clear and violent thrust of the Itchin.
Canterbury as you see it from above or from below,
upon the easy water of the Stour; and Lincoln as
you see it from its little ditch—and I wonder how
many men now journey up in any fashion from
Boston! So Norwich from the Yare. So Bramber
for that matter from a place where the Adur grows
narrow; and what a sight Bramber must have been
when the Castle stood whole upon the hill, physically
blocking the advance into the Weald.</p>
<p>There is only one stream left, the Thames, which<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_227" id="Page_227">[227]</SPAN></span>
we still know, and we very rightly know it; but we
love it only for giving us one experience which we
might, if we chose, repeat up and down England
everywhere. There is no country in the world like
this for rivers. The tide pushes up them to the
very Midlands, from every sea. There is nothing
of the history of England but is on a river, and
as England is an island of birds, so is it more truly
an island of rivers. Consider the River Eden, which
is so difficult to descend; the Wiltshire Avon and
the Hampshire Avon, and those little branch
streams the Thame, the Cherwell, and the Evenlode.</p>
<p>Best of all, I think, as a memory or an experience
is the Ouse, which runs from Bedford to the Wash,
and has upon it the astonishing monument of Ely.
Here is a river which no one can descend without
feeling as he descends it the change of English
provinces from the Midlands to the sea. He should
start at Bedford; then he will pass through fields
where tall elms give to the plains something more
than could be given them by distant hills. The river
runs between banks of deep grass in summer. It is
contented everywhere; and as you go you are in
the middle of a thousand years. You pass villages
that have not changed; you carry your boat over
weirs where there are mills, always shaded by large
trees. Once in a day, at the most, you find an
unchanging town: Huntingdon is such an one, or
St. Ives, where I do believe the people are kinder<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_228" id="Page_228">[228]</SPAN></span>
than in any other town. Then, as you still go on,
the land takes on another character. You begin to
know that England is not only rich and full of fields
but also was made by the sea. For you come to
great flats—and that rather suddenly—where, as at
sea, the sky is your contemplation. You notice the
light, the colour, and the shapes of clouds. The
birds that wheel and scream over these spaces seem
to be sea birds. You expect at any moment to hear
beyond the dead line of the horizon the sound of
surf and to see the glint of live water. Above such
a waste rises, on what is called “an island,” and is
in truth “an island,” the superb strength of Ely.</p>
<p>No one has seen Ely who has not seen it from the
Ouse. It is a hill upon a hill, and now permanently
present in the midst of loneliness. It is something
made with a framework all around of accidental
marsh and emptiness. Thenceafter the Ouse goes
on. You get through and down the deep step of a
lock, and beyond it is the salt water and busy
energy that comes and goes from the sea. Very
deep banks, alive with the salt and the swirl of the
tide, shut in the boat for miles, and there are very
high bridges uniting village to village above one, till
at last the whole thing broadens, and one sees under
the sunlight the roofs and the spars of King’s Lynn;
and, if one has no misadventure, one ends the journey
at some narrow quay at a narrow lane of that
delightful port and town.</p>
<p>There is one English river out of at least thirty<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_229" id="Page_229">[229]</SPAN></span>
others. I wish that all were known! That journey
down the Ouse is three days’ journey—but it is such
a slice of time and character and history as teaches
you most you need know upon this Island. Only I
warn anyone attempting it, let the boat be light and
let it be shallow, and be ready to sleep in it; it is
only thus that you can know an English river, and
if you can draw, why it will be a greater pleasure.
It is very cheap.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_230" id="Page_230">[230]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">On Two Manuals<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic4.jpg" alt="" width-obs="300" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap">FLAUBERT, I believe, designed once to publish
a Dictionary of Errors, and would actually have
set about it had he not found the subject growing
much too vast for any human pen. He also designed
a reference book, or rather anthology, of follies,
stupidities, rash judgments, and absurdities, but never
lived to complete this great task. Now, reading this,
I have wondered whether two little books might not
be written which should prove useful severally to
the undergraduate and to the politician. I do not
say to the schoolboy, for no book yet written ever
was or ever will be useful to him. But for the undergraduate
a useful book might be written which I
shall presently describe, and which would make a
sort of foundation for all his studies. So also for the
politician a second book might be written which
should be of the greatest service. Let me now
describe these two books. Perhaps among those who
read this there will be so many men of leisure and
learning as can in combination give the world the
volumes I imagine.</p>
<p>The first book should be called “Modern Thought,”
and in this, without praise or blame and without any
wandering into metaphysics or religion, the young
fellow should be plainly taught to distinguish the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_231" id="Page_231">[231]</SPAN></span>
certain from the uncertain. I know of nothing in
which academic training just now is more at fault.
That training seems to consist in two branches.
First, the setting down of a very great number of
things each equally certain with the last and all
forming together one huge amorphic body or lump
of assertion; second, a whole sheaf of theories, the
whole fun of which consists in the fact that no one
of them can positively be proved but that all are
guesswork. These theories change from year to year,
and while they are defended with a passion astonishing
to those who live in a larger world, there is no
pretence that they are true. The whole business
of them is quite obviously a game. Consider, for
instance, history. A lad is taught that William the
Conqueror won at Hastings in 1066; that the opinion
of the English people was behind the little wealthy
clique that put an end to the Stuarts; that London
heartily sympathised with the seven Bishops; that
all Parliamentary institutions grew up on the soil of
this island in the thirteenth century from Saxon
origins; and that four people called Hengist, and
Horsa, and Aella, and Cerdic led a great number of
Germans to various points of this Island, killed the
people living there and put the Germans in their
stead. Now of these assertions, all of which he is to
receive with equal certitude, all dogmatically affirmed,
all taught to him as brute bits of truth—some, as
that about Hastings, are rigidly true; some, such as
the attitude of London towards the seven Bishops,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_232" id="Page_232">[232]</SPAN></span>
are morally certain (though hardly capable of definite
proof); some, as the weight of public opinion behind
the Whigs, debatable though probable; some, like
the Hengist and Horsa business, almost certainly
mere legends—and so forth. It is to be noted that,
if you are to teach at all, you must always have in
your teaching some admixture of this error. No one
can exactly balance the degree of probability attaching
to each separate statement; there is no time to
array all the evidence, and if there were, the mind
of the student could not carry it. Each teacher,
moreover, will have a scheme of values somewhat
different from his neighbour’s; but even if some
admixture of the error I speak of be necessary, at
least let the student be warned that it exists. For
if he is not so warned one of two things will happen:
either he will believe all he is told, with the most
appalling results to himself, and, should he later
become powerful, to the whole nation (we are seeing
something of that in economics to-day), or he will
(as the cleverer undergraduate usually does) become
sceptical of all he hears; he will begin to wonder,
having once found his teacher out in, let us say, the
absurdity of pretending that Parliamentary institutions
were peculiar to Britain, whether the Battle of
Hastings were really fought in 1066 or no. When
he has discovered, as any boy of education, travel,
and common sense will discover, that the Normans
were not Scandinavians, but Frenchmen, he will be
led to reason that perhaps William the Conqueror<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_233" id="Page_233">[233]</SPAN></span>
never existed at all. This mood of universal scepticism
is even more dangerous than that of bovine
assurance, more dangerous to character, that is, and
more dissolving of national strength.</p>
<p>As with the assertions so with the theories. There
was a theory, for instance, that a tenure of land
existed in ancient England by which this land was
the common property of all, and was called the land
of the “folk.” Then this theory burst, and another
theory swelled, which was that the “folk land”
meant the land held by customary right as distinguished
from land held by charter. Again, there
was a theory that an original Saxon tendency to
breed large landowners had gradually prevailed over
feudal tenure. This theory burst, and another theory
swelled, which was that the large units of land grew
up by an accidental interpretation of Roman law.</p>
<p>In the book I propose all these theories could be
very simply dealt with. The student should be warned
that they are theories, and theories only, that their
whole point and value is that they are not susceptible
to positive proof; that what makes them
amusing and interesting is the certitude that one
can go on having a good quarrel about them, and
the inner faith that when one is tired of them one
can drop them without regret. Older men know
this, but young men often do not, and they will take
a theory in the Academies and make a friend of it,
and at last, as it were, another self, and clasp it
close to their souls and intertwine themselves with<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_234" id="Page_234">[234]</SPAN></span>
it, only to find towards thirty that they have been
hugging a shade.</p>
<p>So much, then, for this first book. It would not
need to be more than a little pocket volume of fifty
or sixty pages, and a young man should have it to
refer to at any moment of his studies. One of its
maxims would be to look up the original evidence
upon which anything he was told was based. Another
rule he would find in it would be to underline all
such words as “seems,” “probably,” and so forth,
and watch in his books the way in which they
gradually turn, as the argument proceeds, into “is”
and “certainly.” He would also be warned before
reading the work of any authority to remember that
that authority was a human being, to look up his
biography, if possible to meet him personally, to
find out what general knowledge he had and what
impression he made upon the casual man that met
him. How many men have written histories of a
campaign and yet have been proved at a dinner-table
ignorant of the range of artillery during their
period! How many men have learnedly criticised
the style of Rousseau upon a knowledge of French
very much inferior to that of most governesses!
I at Oxford knew a don who exposed and ridiculed
the legend of the Girondins, but throughout his
remarks pronounced their title with a hard <i>g</i>.</p>
<p>As for the politicians, their little guide-book
through life should be of another sort. In this the
first and most valuable part would deal with political<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_235" id="Page_235">[235]</SPAN></span>
judgment and prophecy. The utmost care
would be taken by the author to show how valueless
is any determination of the future, and how crass
the mind which predicts with confidence. Since so
very few men happen to have made lucky shots, it
would be the peculiar care of the author in a loving
manner to collect all the follies and misjudgments
which these same men had made upon other grave
matters. And, in general, the reader would be left
very certain that every pompous prophecy he heard
was a piece of folly. Next in the book would come
examples of all that political men have said and
done which they most particularly desired to have
forgotten. This would serve a twofold purpose, for
first it would amuse and instruct the politician as
he read it, since the misfortunes of others are delightful
to human kind, and, secondly, it would
show him that he could not himself trust to the
effect of time, and that his natural desire to turn
his coat or to pretend to some policy he did not
understand would at last be judged as it deserved.
In the third and final portion of the book the politician
would be given a list of interesting truths,
with regard to the matter of his trade. It would
be proved to him in a few sentences that his decisions
depend upon various difficult branches of
study, and by a few suggested questions he would
be convinced of his ignorance therein. The shortness
of human life would be insisted upon, with
examples showing how a man having painfully<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_236" id="Page_236">[236]</SPAN></span>
reached power was stricken with paralysis or died
in torment. The ludicrous miscarriage of great
plans would be laid before him, and, better still,
the proof that the most successful adventures had
proceeded almost entirely from chance, and surprised
no one more than their authors.</p>
<p>At the end of the book would be a certain number
of coupons permitting the reader to travel to
many places which politicians commonly ignore, and
there would be a list of the sights that he should
see. As, for instance, the troops of such and such
a nation upon the march, the artillery of such
another at firing practice, and the opinion expressed
by the populace in taverns in such and such a town.
Then at the end would come a number of common
phrases such as <i>cui bono</i>, <i>persona grata</i>, <i>toujours perdrix</i>,
<i>double entendre</i>, <i>sturm und drang</i>, etc., with their
English equivalents, if any, and their approximate
meaning, when they possess a meaning. Upon the
last page would be a list of the duties of a Christian
man and a short guide to general conduct in conversation
with the rich.</p>
<p>Armed with these manuals, the youth and manhood
of a nation would at once and vastly change. You
would find young men recently proceeded from the
University filled with laudable doubts arising from
the vastness of God’s scheme, and yet modestly
secure in certain essential truths such as their own
existence and that of an objective universe, the
voice of conscience, and the difference between right<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_237" id="Page_237">[237]</SPAN></span>
and wrong. While among those of more mature
years, who were controlling the energies of the
State, there would appear an exact observance of
real things, an admitted inability to know what
would happen fifty or even twenty years hence, and
a habit of using plain language which they and their
audience could easily understand; of using such
language tersely, and occasionally with conviction.</p>
<p>But this revolution will not take place. The
two books of which I speak will not be written.
And if anyone doubts this, let him sit down and try
to frame the scheme of one, and he will soon see
that it is beyond any man’s power.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_238" id="Page_238">[238]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">On Fantastic Books<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic4.jpg" alt="" width-obs="300" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap">THERE has fallen upon criticism since perhaps a
century ago, and with increasing weight, a sort
of gravity which is in great danger of becoming
tomfoolery at last: as all gravity is in danger of
becoming.</p>
<p>No one dares to discuss all that lighter thing
which is the penumbra of letters, and, what is more,
no man of letters dares to whisper that letters
themselves are not often much more than a pastime
to the reader, and are only very rarely upon a level
with good and serious speculation: never upon a
level with philosophy: still less upon a level with
religion. It is perhaps even a mark of the eclipse
of religion when any department of mere intellectual
effort can raise itself as high as literature
has raised itself in its own eyes; and since all
expression now (or nearly all) is through the pen
literature thus suffering from pride can impose its
pride upon the world.</p>
<p>Two things alone correct this pride: first, that
those who practise the trade of literature starve if
they are austere or run into debt if they are not;
secondly, that now and then one of the inner circle
gives the thing away—for instance, Mr. Andrew<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_239" id="Page_239">[239]</SPAN></span>
Lang in his excellent and never-to-be-forgotten
remarks delivered only last year at the dinner
of the Royal Literary Fund. This Member of our
Union said (with how much truth!) that the writers
of stories should remember they were writers
of stories and not teachers and preachers. And
the same might be said to others of the Craft.
If a man has had granted to him by the Higher
Powers a jolly little lyric, why, that is a jolly little
lyric. He should bow and scrape to those who
gave it to him and hand it on to his fellow-men for
a dollar. But it does not make him a god, and if it
gives him so much as a swelled head it makes him
intolerably wearisome. More tolerable are the
victors of campaigns discussing at table their successes
in the field than poets who forget their
Muse: for to their Muse alone, or to those who
sent her, do they owe what they are, as may very
clearly be seen in the case of those whose Muse
has deserted them and flown again up to her native
heaven; nor is any case more distressing than
that of ——.</p>
<p>All of which leads me to the Fantastic Books.
One, two, a dozen at the most, in all the history of
the world have ranked with the greatest. Rabelais
is upon the summit, and the <i>Sentimental Journey</i>
will live for some hundreds of years, but how many
others are there which men remember? There is
a sort of conspiracy against them led by the few
intelligent vicious in league with the numerous<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_240" id="Page_240">[240]</SPAN></span>
and virtuous fools; and thus the salt of the Fantastic
Books, which is as good as the salt of the sea, is
lost to the most of mankind.</p>
<p>Men sit in front of the writers of Fantastic Books
fair and squarely with their hands on their knees,
their eyes set, their mouths glum, their souls determined,
and say:</p>
<p>“Come now, Fantastic Book, are you serious or
are you not serious?”</p>
<p>And when the Fantastic Book answers “I am
both.”</p>
<p>Then the man gets up with a sigh and concludes
that it is neither. Yet the Fantastic Book was
right, and if people were only wise they would salt
all their libraries with Fantastic Books.</p>
<p>Note that the Fantastic Books are not of necessity
jocose books or ribald books, nor even extravagant
books. If I had meant to write about
extravagant books, <i>quâ</i> extravagant, you may be
certain I should have chosen that word. Rabelais
is extravagant and so is Sterne, but not on account
of their extravagance are they fantastic. The note
of the Fantastic Book is an easy escape from the
world. It is not imagination, though imagination
is a necessary spring to it: it is that faculty by
which the mind travels, as it reads, whether through
space or through time or through <i>quality</i>. A book is
a Fantastic Book, though time and space be commonplace
enough, though the time be to-day and the
place Camberwell, if only the mind perpetually<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_241" id="Page_241">[241]</SPAN></span>
travels, seeing one after another unexpected things
in the consequence of human action or in the juxtaposition
of emotions.</p>
<p>There is a category of Fantastic Books most
delightful, and never to my thinking overdone,
which deals with journeys to worlds beyond the
earth. I confess that I care nothing whether they
are well written or ill written; so long as they are
written in any language that I can understand I
will read them; and to day as I write I have before
me a notable collection of such, every one of which
I have read over and over again. I remember one
called the <i>Anglo-Saxon Conquest of the Solar System</i>
or words to that effect; another of a noble kind,
called <i>Thuka of the Moon</i>. I only mention the two
together by way of contrast; and I remember one
in which somebody or other went to Mars and went
mad, but I forget the title. Be they as well written
as the <i>First Men in the Moon</i>, which is or will be a
classic, or as ill written as a book which I may not
mention because there is a law forbidding any one
to tell unpleasant truths, so long as they concern
voyages to the Planets they are worth reading.</p>
<p>Then, also, there is the future. The <i>Time Machine</i>
is, perhaps, the chief of them; but writers who
travel into the future, good or bad, are all delightful.</p>
<p>You may say that they are also always a little
boring because they always try to teach a lesson or
to prophesy. That is true, but when you have comforted
yourself with the firm conviction that prophecies<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_242" id="Page_242">[242]</SPAN></span>
of this kind are invariably and wildly wrong the
disturbance which they cause in your mind will disappear.
I have among my most treasured books one
of the early nineteenth century, called <i>Revelations
of the Dead Alive</i>, in which the end of our age and
its opinions upon <i>that</i> age are presented, and it is all
wrong! But it is very entertaining all the same.
Most ridiculous but not least entertaining of such
books are the Socialist books, the books showing
humanity in the future all Socialist and going on
like sticks. There is, indeed, another type of mournful
Socialist book much more real and much more
troubling, in which Socialism has failed, and the
mass of men go on like slaves; but no matter. A
prophecy (when it is scientific) is always and invariably
absolutely and totally wrong:—and a great
comfort it is to remember <i>that</i>!</p>
<p>Yet another sort of Fantastic Book is your Journey
to Hell or to Heaven. There is one I have read and
re-read. It is called <i>The Outer Darkness</i>. I shall
never cease to read it. It is a journey to a sort of
Hell, and these are as a rule more entertaining than
the Heavenly journey, though why I cannot tell.
Does the same hold true of Dante?</p>
<p>Lastly, and much the most rare and much the
most valued of all are the books which are fantastic,
though they cling to the present and to things
known. In these I would include imaginary people
in the Islands and in the Arctic, and even those
which introduce half-rational beasts, for such books<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_243" id="Page_243">[243]</SPAN></span>
depend for their character not upon the matter of the
fantasy, but upon the manner. There is a book
called <i>Ninety North</i>, for instance, which is all about
a race of people at the North Pole, but the power
of the book resides not in the distance of the scene,
but in the vision of the writer and in the little irony
that trickles down every page.</p>
<p>Who collects them or preserves them—the Fantastic
Books? No one, I think. They are not catalogued
under a separate Heading. They puzzle the
writers of Indices; they bewilder Librarians. They
must be grouted out of the mass of rubbish as Pigs
in the Perigord grout out truffles. There is no
other way.</p>
<p>Also, in the Perigord, truffles are hunted with
Hounds.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_244" id="Page_244">[244]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">The Unfortunate Man<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic3.jpg" alt="" width-obs="225" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap">TO all those who doubt the power of chance in
human affairs; to all Stoics, Empiricists, Monists,
Determinists, and all men whatsoever that
terminate in this fashion, Greeting: Read what
follows:</p>
<p>There was a man I used to know whose business
it was to succeed in life, and who had made a profession
of this from the age of nineteen. His father
had left him a fortune of about £600 a year, which
he still possesses, but, with that exception, he has
been made by the gods a sort of puffball for their
amusement, the sort of thing they throw about the
room. It was before his father’s death that a determination
was taken to make him the land agent at
the house of a cousin, who would give him a good
salary, and it was arranged, as is the custom in that
trade, that he should do nothing in return but dine,
smoke, and ride about. The next step was easy.
He would be put into Parliament, and then, by
quiet, effective speaking and continual voting, he
would become a statesman, and so grow more and
more famous, and succeed more and more, and
marry into the fringes of one of the great families,
and then die.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_245" id="Page_245">[245]</SPAN></span>To this happy prospect was his future turned
when he set out, not upon the old mare but upon
the new Arab which his father had foolishly bought
as an experiment, to visit his cousin’s home and to
make the last arrangements. And note in what
follows that every step in the success-business came
off, and yet somehow the sum total was disappointing,
and at the present moment one can very
definitely say that he has not succeeded.</p>
<p>He set out, I say, upon the new Arab, going
gently along the sunken road that leads to the
Downs, when a man carrying a faggot at the end
of a pitchfork seemed to that stupid beast a preternatural
apparition, and it shied forward and sideways
like a knight’s move, so that the Unfortunate
Man fell off heavily and hurt himself dreadfully.
When the Arab had done this it stood with its
beautiful tail arched out, and its beautiful neck arched
also, looking most pitifully at its fallen rider, and
with a sadness in its eye like that of the horse
in the Heliodorus. The Unfortunate Man got on
again, feeling but a slight pain in the right
shoulder. But what I would particularly have you
know is this: that the pain has never wholly disappeared,
and is perhaps a little worse now after
twenty years than it has been at any previous time.
Moreover, he has spent quite £350 in trying to
have it cured, and he has gone to foreign watering-places,
and has learnt all manner of names, how
that according to one man it is rheumatism, and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_246" id="Page_246">[246]</SPAN></span>
according to another it is suppressed gout, and
according to another a lesion. But the point to him
is the pain, and this endures.</p>
<p>Well, then, he rode over the Down and came out
through the Combe to his cousin’s house. The gate
out of the field into the park was shut, and as he
leaned over to open it he dropped his crop. I am
ashamed to say that—it was the only act of the kind
in his career, but men who desire to succeed ought
not to act in this fashion—he did not get down to
pick it up because he was afraid that if he did he
might not be able to get on to the horse again.
With infinite trouble, leaning right down over the
horse’s neck, he managed to open the gate with his
hands, but in doing so he burst his collar, and he
had to keep it more or less in place by putting
down his chin in a ridiculous and affected attitude.
His hopes of making a fine entry at a pretty
ambling trot, that perhaps his cousin would be
watching from the window, were already sufficiently
spoilt by the necessity he was under of keeping his
collar thus, when the accursed animal bolted, and
with the speed of lightning passed directly in front
of a little lawn where his cousin, his cousin’s wife,
and their little child were seated admiring the
summer’s day. It was not until the horse had taken
him nearly half a mile away that he got him right
again, and so returned hot, dishevelled, and very
miserable.</p>
<p>But they received him kindly, and his cousin’s<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_247" id="Page_247">[247]</SPAN></span>
wife, who was a most motherly woman, put him
as best she could at his ease. She even got him
another collar, knowing how terrible is the state of
the soul when the collar is burst in company. And
he sat down with them to make friends and discuss
the future. He had always heard that among the
chief avenues to success is to play with and be kind
to the children of the Great, so he smiled in a
winning manner at his cousin’s little boy, and
stretching out his arms took the child playfully by
the hand. A piercing scream and a sharp kick
upon the shin simultaneously informed him that he
had fallen into yet another misfortune, and the boy’s
mother, though she was kindness itself, was startled
into speaking to him very sharply, and telling him
that the poor lad suffered from a deeply cut finger
which was then but slowly healing. He made
his apologies in a nervous but sincere manner, and
in doing so was awkward enough to upset the little
table which they had carried out upon the lawn,
and upon which had been set the cups and saucers
for tea. The whole thing was exceedingly annoying.</p>
<p>In this way did the Unfortunate Man enter the
great arena of modern political life.</p>
<p>You must not imagine that he failed to obtain
the sinecure which his father had sent him to
secure. As I have already said, the failure of the
Unfortunate Man was not a failure in major plans
but in details. There may have been some to
whom his career appeared enviable or even glorious,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_248" id="Page_248">[248]</SPAN></span>
but Fate always watched him in a merry mood, and
he was destined to suffer an interior misery which
never failed to be sharpened and enlivened by the
innumerable accidents of life.</p>
<p>He obtained for his cousin from the North of
Scotland a man of sterling capacity, whose methods
of agriculture had more than doubled the income of
a previous employer; but as luck would have it this
fellow, whose knowledge of farming was quite
amazing, was not honest, and after some few months
he had absconded with a considerable sum of money.
A well which he had advised to be dug failed to find
water for some two hundred feet, and then after all
that expense fell in. He lamed one of his cousin’s
best horses by no fault of his own; the animal trod
upon a hidden spike of wood and had to be shot;
and in doing his duty by upbraiding a very frousty
old man who was plunging about recklessly just
where a lot of she (or hen) pheasants were sitting on
their eggs he mortally offended the chief landowner
of the neighbourhood, who was none other than the
frousty old man himself, and who was tramping
across the brushwood to see his cousin upon most
important matters. It was therefore in a condition
of despair that his cousin finally financed him for
Parliament. The constituency which he bought
after some negotiations was a corrupt seaport upon
the coast of Rutlandshire (here is no libel!). He
was at first assured that there would be no opposition,
and acting upon this assurance took the one<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_249" id="Page_249">[249]</SPAN></span>
brief holiday which he had allowed himself for five
years. The doctor, who was anxious about his
nerves, recommended a sea voyage of a week upon
a ship without wireless apparatus. He landed in
Jamaica to receive a telegram which informed him
that a local gentleman of vast influence, eccentric,
and the chief landowner in the constituency, had
determined to run against him, and which implored
him to cable a considerable sum of money, though
no such sum was at his disposal.</p>
<p>In the earthquake the next day he luckily escaped
from bodily injury, but his nerves were terribly
shaken. Thenceforward he suffered from little
tricks of grimace which were to him infinitely
painful, but to others always a source of secret,
sometimes of open, merriment. He returned and
fought the election. He was elected by a majority
of 231, but not until he had been twice blackmailed,
and had upon at least three occasions given
money to men who afterwards turned out to have
no vote. I may say, to put the matter briefly, that
he retained the seat uninterruptedly until the last
election, but always by tiny majorities at the expense
of infinite energy, sweating blood, as it were, with
anxiety at every poll, and this although he was
opposed by the most various people. It was Fate!</p>
<p>He spoke frequently in the House of Commons,
and always unsuccessfully, until one day a quite unexpected
accident of war in a foreign country gave
him his opportunity. It so happened that the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_250" id="Page_250">[250]</SPAN></span>
Unfortunate Man knew all about this country; he
had read every book published upon it; it was the
one thing upon which he was an authority. And
ridiculous as had been his numerous efforts to engage
the attention of the august assembly, upon this
matter at least his judgment was eagerly expected.
The greatest courtesy was shown him, the Government
arranged that he should speak at the most
telling time of the debate, and when he rose it was
before a full House, strained to an eager attention.</p>
<p>He struck an attitude at once impressive and
refined, stretched forth his hand in a manner that
gave promise of much to come, and was suddenly
seized with an immoderate fit of coughing. An
aged gentleman, a wool merchant by profession, who
sat immediately behind him, thought to do a kindly
thing by slapping him upon the back, being ignorant
of that Shoulder Trouble with which the jolly
reader is acquainted. And the Unfortunate Man,
in the midst of his paroxysm of coughing, could not
restrain a loud cry of anguish. Confused interruptions,
rising to a roar of protest, prevented him
from going further, and he was so imprudent, or
rather so wretchedly unlucky, as to be stung into
a violent expression of opinion directed towards
another member sitting upon his immediate left, a
moneylender by trade and very sensitive. This
fellow alone had heard the highly objectionable
word which the Unfortunate Man had let drop. It
is a word very commonly used by gentlemen in<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_251" id="Page_251">[251]</SPAN></span>
privacy, but rare, indeed, or rather wholly unused
on the public occasions of our dignified political life.
In vain did those about the moneylender pull at his
skirts and implore him not to rise. He was white
with passion. He rose and appealed to the Chair.
He reiterated the offensive expression in the clearest
and most articulate fashion, apologising to the horrified
assembly for having to sully the air it breathed
by the necessary repetition of so abominable an
epithet, and he demanded the correction of the
monster in human form who had descended to use it.
The reprimand which the Unfortunate Man received
from the Chair was lengthy and severe, and from
that day forward he determined that the many
omens of ill-fortune which had marked his life had
reached their turn. He was too proud to resign,
but his caucus, in spite of further considerable gifts
of money, indignantly repudiated their Member,
and when the election came he had not the courage
to face it.</p>
<p>He is now living, broken and prematurely aged,
in a brick house which he has built for himself in a
charming part of the County of Surrey. He has
recently discovered that the title to his freehold
is insecure: an action is pending. Meanwhile, a
spring of water has broken out under the foundations
of the building, and some quarter of a mile
before its windows, obscuring the view of the
Weald in which he particularly delighted, a very
large factory with four tall chimneys is in process<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_252" id="Page_252">[252]</SPAN></span>
of erection. These things have depressed him
almost to the verge of despair, and he can only
forget his miseries in motoring. He is continually
fined for excessive speed, though by nature the
most cautious of men, and terrified by high speeds,
and I learn only to-day that as he was getting
ready to go into Guildford to dispute a further fine
before the Bench a backfire has put his wrist out of
joint, and he suffers intolerable pain. <i>Militia est
Vita Hominis!</i></p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_253" id="Page_253">[253]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">The Contented Man<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic4.jpg" alt="" width-obs="300" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap2">LUCIFER, for some time a bishop in Southern
Italy (you did not know that, but it is true
nevertheless, and you will find his name in the writings
of Duchesne, and he took part in councils; nay,
there was a time when I knew the very See of
which he was bishop, but the passage of years effaces
all these things)—Lucifer, I say, laid it down
in his System of Morals that contentment was a
virtue, and said that it could be aimed at and acquired
positively, just as any other virtue can. Then there
are others who have said that it was but a frame of
mind and the result of several virtues; but these
are the thinkers. The great mass of people are
willing to say that contentment is strictly in proportion
to the amount of money one may have, and
they are wrong. I remember now there was a Sultan,
or some such dignitary, in Spain, who counted the
days of his life which had been filled with content,
and found that they were seventeen. He was
lucky; there are not many of us who can say the
same. Then once a man told me this story about
contentment, which seemed to me full of a profound
meaning. It seems there was once an old gentleman
who was possessed of something over half a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_254" id="Page_254">[254]</SPAN></span>
million pounds, a banker, and this old gentleman
every night of his life would go through certain
little private books of his, compare them with the
current list of prices, and estimate to a penny what
he was worth before he slept. It was always a great
pleasure to him to note the figures growing larger,
and a great pain to him to note the rare occasions
when they had shrunk a little in twenty-four hours.
It so happened that this old gentleman lost a considerable
sum of money which he had imprudently
lent to a distant and foreign country too much
praised in the newspapers, and he worried so much
over the loss that he became ill and could not go to
his office. His sons kept on the business for him, and
every succeeding week they lost more and more of
the money. But such was their filial piety that every
night they gave the old gentleman false information,
and that in some detail, so that he could put down
his little rows of figures and see them growing larger
night after night. You see, it was not the wealth
that he desired, it was the increase in the little rows
of figures; the wealth he consumed was the same;
he wore the same clothes, he ate the same food, he
lived in the same house as before, and he had for a
companion eternally one or another of the two nurses
provided by the doctor. The figures increasing regularly
as they did filled him with a greater and a
greater joy. After two years of this business he
came to die, but his passing was a very happy one:
he blessed his sons fervently and told them that<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_255" id="Page_255">[255]</SPAN></span>
nothing had more comforted his old age than their
sober business sense; they had nearly doubled the
family fortune during their short administration of it;
he congratulated them and was now ready to go to
his God in peace. Which he did, and two weeks
after the petition in bankruptcy was presented by
the young people themselves, always the more decent
way of doing it: but the old man had died
content.</p>
<p>Which parable leads up to the point at which I
should have begun all this, which is, that once in
my life, in the year 1901, during a heavy fog
in the early morning of the month of November,
in London, I met a perfectly contented man. He
was the conductor of an omnibus. These vehicles
depended in those days entirely on the traction of
horses. They were therefore slow, and as the night,
or rather the early morning, was foggy (it was a
little after one) people going Westward—journalists
for instance, who are compelled to be up at
such hours—did not choose to travel in this way.
There was no one in the ’bus but myself. I sat
next the door as it rumbled along; there was one
of those little faint oil lamps above it which are
unique in Christendom for the small amount of
light they give. It was impossible to read, but by
the slight glimmer of it I saw suddenly revealed
like a vision the face of that really happy man. It
was a round face, framed in a somewhat slovenly
hat and coat collar, but not slovenly in feature,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_256" id="Page_256">[256]</SPAN></span>
though not severe. And as its owner clung to the
rail and swung with the movements of the ’bus he
whistled softly to himself a genial little air. It was
not I but he that began the conversation. He told
me that few things were a greater blessing in life
than gas fires, especially if one could regulate the
amount of gas by a penny in the slot. He pointed
out to me that in this way there were never any
disputes as to the amount of gas used, and he also
said that it kept a man from the curse of credit,
which was the ruin of so many. I told him that in
my house there was no gas, but that his description
almost made me wish there was. And so it did,
for he went on to tell me how you could cook any
mortal thing with any degree of heat and at any
speed by the simple regulation of a tap.</p>
<p>It may be imagined how anxious I was on meeting
so rare a being to go more deeply into the
matter and to find out on what such happiness reposed;
but I did not know where to begin, because
there are always some questions which men do not
like asked, and unless one knows all about a man’s
life one does not know what those questions are.
Luckily for me, he volunteered. He told me that
he was married and had eight children. He told
me his wages, which were astonishingly low, his
hours of labour, which were incredibly long, and he
further told me that on reaching the yard that
night he would have to walk a mile to his home.
He said he liked this, because it made him sleep,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_257" id="Page_257">[257]</SPAN></span>
and he added that in his profession the great difficulty
was to get enough exercise. He told me how
often a day off was allowed him and how greatly he
enjoyed it. He told me the rent which he paid
for his two rooms, which appeared to be one-third
of his income, and congratulated himself upon the
cheapness and commodity of the place; and so he
went on talking as we rumbled down the King’s
Road, going farther and farther and farther West.
My day would end in a few hundred yards; his not
for a mile or two more. Yet his content was far
the greater, and it affected me, I am sorry to say,
with wonder rather than with a similar emotion of
repose and pleasure.</p>
<p>The next part of his conversation discovered what
you will often find in the conversation of contented
men (or, rather, of partially contented men, for no
other absolutely contented man have I ever met
except this one), that is, a certain good-humoured
contempt for those who grumble. He told me that
the drivers of ’buses were never happy; they had
all that life can give: high wages, fresh open-air
work, the dignity of controlling horses, and, what is
perhaps more important, ceaseless companionship,
for not only had they the companionship of chance
people who would come and sit on the front seats
of the ’bus outside, but they could and did make
appointments with friends who would come and ride
some part of the way and talk to them. Then,
again, as their work was more skilled, their tenure<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_258" id="Page_258">[258]</SPAN></span>
of it was more secure, nor were they constrained
to shout “Liverpool Street” at the top of their
voices for hours on end, nor to say “Benk, Benk,
Benk” in imitation of the pom-pom. Nevertheless
they grumbled. He was careful to tell me
that they were not really unhappy. What he
condemned in them was rather the habit and,
as it were, the fashion of grumbling. It seemed
as though no weather pleased them; it was always
either too hot or too cold; they took no pleasure
in the healthy English rain beating upon their
faces, and warm spring days seemed to put them
in a worse humour than ever. He condemned all
this in drivers.</p>
<p>When we had come to the corner of my street in
Chelsea as I got out I offered him a cigar which
I had upon me. He told me he did not smoke.
He was going on to tell me that he did not drink,
and would, I had no doubt, if he had had further
leisure, have told me his religion, his politics, and
much more about himself; but though the ’buses in
those days would wait very long at street corners
they would not wait for ever, and that particular
’bus rumbled and bumped away. I looked after it
a little wistfully, for fear that I might never see
a happy man again. And I walked down my street
towards my home more slowly than usual, thinking
upon the thing that I had just experienced.</p>
<p>I confess I found it a very difficult matter. That
experience not only challenged all that I had heard<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_259" id="Page_259">[259]</SPAN></span>
of happiness, but also re-awoke the insistent and
imperative question which men put to their gods
and which never receives an answer. Ecstasy is
independent of all material conditions whatsoever.
That great sense of rectitude which so often embitters
men but permits them to support pain is
independent of material conditions also. But these
are not contented moods: oblivion is ready to every
man’s hand, and even the most unfortunate secure
a little sleep, and even the most tortured slaves
know that at last, for all the rules and fines and
regulations of the workshop, they cannot be forbidden
to die; but such a prospect is not equivalent
to content. Further, there is a philosophy, rarely
achieved but conspicuous in every rank of fortune,
which so steadily regards all external accident as to
remain indifferent to the strain of living and even
to be, to some extent, master of physical pain.
But that philosophy, that mournful philosophy
which I have heard called “the permanent
religion of mankind,” is not content: on the
contrary, it is very close indeed to despair. It
is the philosophy of which the Roman Empire
perished. It is the philosophy which, just because
it utterly failed to satisfy the heart of man, powerfully
accelerated the triumph of the Church, as the
weight and pressure of water powerfully accelerate
the rise of a man’s body through it, to the sunlight
and the air above, which are native and necessary to
him. No, it was not the philosophy of the Stoics<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_260" id="Page_260">[260]</SPAN></span>
which had laid a foundation for the ’bus-conductor’s
soul.</p>
<p>I could not explain that content of his in any
way save upon the hypothesis that he was mad.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_261" id="Page_261">[261]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">The Missioner<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic5.jpg" alt="" width-obs="400" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap">IN one of those great halls which the winter
darkens and which are proper to the North, there
sat a group of men, kindly and full of the winter
night and of their food and drink, upon which for
many hours they had regaled together, and not only
full of song, but satiated with it, so long and so
loudly had they sung. They all claimed descent
from the Gods, but in varying degrees, and their
Chief was descended from the father of the Gods, by
no doubtful lineage, for it was his granfer’s mother
to whom a witch in the woods had told the story
of her birth.</p>
<p>In the midst of them as they so sat, a large fire
smouldered, but having been long lit, sent up so
strong a shaft of rising air as drew all smoke with it,
towering to a sort of open cage upon the high roof
tree of that hall whence it could escape to heaven.</p>
<p>I say they were tired of song and filled with many
good things, but chiefly with companionship. They
had landed but recently from the sea; the noise
of the sea was in their ears as they so sat round the
fire, still talking low, and a Priest who was among
them refused to interpret the sound; but he said in
a manner that some mocked doubtfully, others heard<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_262" id="Page_262">[262]</SPAN></span>
with awe, that the sea never sounded save upon
nights when the Gods were abroad. He was the
Priest of a lesser God, but he was known throughout
the fleet of those pirate fishermen for his great skill
in the interpretation of dreams, and he could tell by
the surface of the water in the nightless midsummer
where the shoals were to be found.</p>
<p>He said that on that night the Gods were abroad,
and, indeed, the quality of the wind as it came
down the gulf of the fjord provoked such a fancy,
for it rose and fell as though by a volition, and
sometimes one would have said that it was a quiet
night, and, again, a moment after, one heard a noise
like a voice round the corners of the great beams,
and the wind pitied or appealed or called. Then a
man who was a serf, but very skilled in woodwork,
lying among the serfs in the outer ring beyond the
fire in the straw, called up and said: “Lords, he is
right; the Gods have come down from the Dovrefield;
they are abroad. Let us bless our doors.”</p>
<p>It was when he had so spoken that upon the main
gate of that Hall (a large double engine of foot-thick
pine swung upon hinges wrought many generations
ago by the sons of the Gods) came a little knocking.
It was a little tapping like the tapping of a bird. It
rang musically of metal and of hollow metal; it
moved them curiously, and a very young man who
was of the blood said to his father: “Perhaps a God
would warn us.”</p>
<p>The keeper of the door was a huge and kindly<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_263" id="Page_263">[263]</SPAN></span>
man, foolish but good for lifting, with whom by daylight
children played, and who upon such evenings
lay silent and contented enough to hear his wittier
fellows. This serf rose from the straw and went to
unbar. But the Chief put his hand forward, and
bade him stay that they might still hear that little
tapping. Then he lowered his hand and the gate
was swung open.</p>
<p>Cold came with it for a moment, and the night
air; light, and as though blown before that draught,
drifted into the hall a tall man, very young, who
bowed to them with a gesture they did not know,
and first asked in a tongue they could not tell,
whether any man might interpret for him.</p>
<p>Then one old man who was their pilot and who had
often run down into the vineyard lands, sometimes
for barter, sometimes for war, always for a wage, said
two words or three in that new tongue, hesitatingly.
His face was wrinkled and hard; he had very bright
but very pale grey eyes that were full of humility.
He said three words of greeting which he had painfully
learned twenty years before, from a priest, upon
the rocks of Brittany, who had also given him smooth
stones wherewith to pray; and with these smooth
stones the old Pilot continually prayed sometimes to
the greater and sometimes to the lesser Gods. His
wife had died during the first war between Hrolf
and the Twin Brothers; he had come home to find
her dead and sanctified, and, being Northern, he had
since been also a silent man. This Pilot, I say,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_264" id="Page_264">[264]</SPAN></span>
quoted the words of greeting in the strange tongue.
Then the tall young stranger man advanced into the
circle of the firelight and made a sign upon his head
and his breast and his shoulders, which was like the
sign of the Hammer of Thor, and yet which was not
the sign of the Hammer of Thor. When he had
done this, the Pilot attempted that same sign, but he
failed at it, for it was many years since he had been
taught it upon the Breton coast. He knew it to be
magical and beneficent, and he was ashamed to fail.</p>
<p>The Chief of those who were descended from the
Gods and were seated round the fire, turned to the
Priest and said: “Is this a guest, a stranger sent, or
is he a man come as an enemy who should be led out
again into the night? Have you any divination?”</p>
<p>“I have no divination,” said the Priest. “I cannot
tell one thing or the other, nor each from the
other in the case of this young man. But perhaps
he is one of the Gods seeking shelter among men, or
perhaps he is a fancy thing, warlock, but not doing
evil. Or perhaps he is from the demons; or perhaps
he is a man like ourselves, and seeking shelter
during some long wandering.”</p>
<p>When the Chief heard this he asked the Pilot, not
as a man possessing divine knowledge, but as one
who had travelled and knew the sea, whether he
knew this Stranger and whence he came. To which
the Pilot answered:</p>
<p>“Captain, I do not know this young man nor
whence he comes, nor any of his tribe, nor have I<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_265" id="Page_265">[265]</SPAN></span>
seen any like him save once three slaves who stood
in a market-place of the Romans in a town that was
subject to a great lord who was a Frank and not a
Breton, and who was hated by the people of his town
so that later they slew him. Then these three slaves
were loosened, and they came to the house of the
Priest of the Gods of that country, and they told me
the name of the people whence they sprang. But I
have forgotten it. Only I know that it is among the
vineyard lands. There the day and the night are
equally divided all the year long, and if the snow
falls it falls gently and for a very little while, and
there are all manner of birds, and those people are
very rich, and they have great houses of stone. Now
I believe this Stranger to be a man like ourselves,
born of a woman, and coming northward upon some
purpose which we do not know. It may be for
merchandise, or it may be for the love of singing
and of telling stories to men.”</p>
<p>When he had said this they all looked at the
Stranger and they saw that he had with him a little
instrument that was not known to them, for it
was a flute of metal. It was of silver, as they could
see, long drawn and very delicately made, and with
this had he summoned at the gate.</p>
<p>The Chief then brought out with his own hands a
carven chair, on which he seated the Stranger, and
he put into his right hand a gold cup taken from
the Romans in a city of the Franks, upon which was
faintly carved a cross, and round the rim of which<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_266" id="Page_266">[266]</SPAN></span>
were four precious stones, an emerald, a ruby, an
amethyst, and a diamond; and going to a skin
which he had taken in a Gascon raid, he poured out
wine into that chalice and went down upon one
knee as is proper to strangers when they are to be
entertained, and put a cloth over his arms and bade
him drink. But when the young man saw the cross
faintly carved upon the cup and the four precious
stones at the corners of it, he shuddered a little and
put it aside as though it were a sacred thing, at
which they all marvelled. Yet he longed for the
wine. And they, understanding that in some way
this ornament was sacred to his Gods, gently took it
from him and through courtesy put it aside upon a
separate place which was reserved for honourable
vessels, and poured him other wine into a wooden
stoop; and this he drank, holding it out now to one
and now to another, but last and chiefly to their
Captain; and as he drank it he drank it with signs
of amity.</p>
<p>Then by way of payment for so much kindness he
took his silver flute and blew upon it shrill notes, all
very sweet, and the sweeter for their choice and
distance one from another, until they listened,
listening every man with those beside him like one
man, for they had never heard such a sound; and as
he played one man saw one thing in his mind and
one another thing; for one man saw the long and
easy summer seas that roll after a prosperous boat
filled with spoil, whether of fishes or of booty, when<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_267" id="Page_267">[267]</SPAN></span>
the square sail is taken aft by a warm wind in the
summer season, and the high mountains of home
first show beyond the line of the sea. And another
man saw a little valley, narrow, with deep pasture,
wherein he had been bred and had learned to plow
the land with horses before ever he had come to the
handling of a tiller or the bursting of water upon
the bows. And another saw no distinct and certain
thing, but vague and pleasurable hopes fulfilled, and
the advent of great peace. And another saw those
heights of the hills to which he ever desired to
return.</p>
<p>But the old Pilot, straining with wonder in his
eyes as the music rose, thought confusedly of all
that he had seen and known; of the twirling tides
upon the Breton coast and of the great stone towns,
of the bright vestments of the ordered armies in the
market-places and of the vineyard land.</p>
<p>When the Stranger had ceased so to play upon
his instrument they applauded, as their custom was,
by cries, some striking the armour upon the ground
so that it rang, and by gesture and voice they begged
him play again.</p>
<p>The second time he played all those men heard
one thing: which was a dance of young men and
women together in some country where there was
little fear. The tune went softly, and was softly
repeated, full of the lilt of feet, and when it was
ended they knew that the dance was done.</p>
<p>This time they were so pleased that they waited<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_268" id="Page_268">[268]</SPAN></span>
a little before they would applaud, but the old
Pilot, remembering more strongly than ever the
vineyard land, moved his right hand back and forward
with delight as in some way he would play
music with it, and thus by a communication of heart
to heart stirred in that Stranger a new song; and
taking up his flute for the third time he blew upon
it a different strain, at which some were confused,
others hungry in their hearts, though they could
not have told you why, but the old Pilot saw great
and gracious figures moving over a land subject to
blessedness; he saw that in the faces of these
figures (which were those of the Immortals) stood
present at once a complete satisfaction and a joyous
energy and a solution of every ill. “These,” he said
to himself in the last passion of the music, “these
are true Gods.” But suddenly the music ceased,
and with it the vision also.</p>
<p>For the great pleasure which the Flute Player
had given them they desired to keep him in their
company, and so they did for three full years. That
is, the winter long, the seed time, and the time of
harvest; and the next harvest also, and another
harvest more, during which time he played them
many tunes, and learnt their tongue.</p>
<p>Now, his Gods were his own, but he pined for the
lack of their worship and for Priests of his own sort,
and when he would explain these in his own manner
some believed him, but some did not believe him.
And to those who believed him he brought a man<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_269" id="Page_269">[269]</SPAN></span>
from the South, from beyond the Dovrefield, who
baptised them with water: as for those who would
not have this they looked on, and kept to their own
decree: but there was as yet no division among
them. A little while after the third harvest, hearing
that the fleet, which was of twelve boats, would
make for Roman land, he begged to go with it, for
he was sick for his own, but first he made them take
an oath that they would molest none, nor even
barter with any, until they had landed him in his
own land. The Chief took this oath for them, and
though his oath was worth the oath of twelve
men, twelve other men swore with him. In this
way the oath was done. So they took the Flute
Player for three days over the sea before the
wind called Eager, which is the north-east wind,
and blows at the beginning of the open season; they
took him at the beginning of the fourth year since
his coming among them, and they landed him in
a little boat in a seaport of the Franks, on Roman
land....</p>
<p>The Faith went over the world as very light seed
goes upon the wind, and no one knows the drift on
which it blew; it came to one place and to another,
and to each in a different way. It came, not to
many men, but always to one heart, till all men had
hold of it.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_270" id="Page_270">[270]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">The Dream<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic5.jpg" alt="" width-obs="400" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap">THE experience I am about to set down was perhaps
the result, and at any rate it was the
sequel, of a conversation engaged between three
men in London in the year 1903.</p>
<p>Of these three men one was returned but recently
from South Africa, where he had seen all too much
of the war; another was a kindly, wealthy, sober sort
of man, young, virtuous, and full of inquiry; the third
was a hack.</p>
<p>It was about the season of Easter and of spring,
when actually and physically one can feel and handle
the force of life about one, all ready to break
bounds; but these young men (for no one of
them was yet of middle age) preferred to talk
of things more shadowy and less certain than
the air and the life and the English spring all
around. Things more shadowy and less certain,
but to the mind of youth, being a vigorous mind
things fixed and absorbing; destiny, for instance,
and the nature of man.</p>
<p>Not one of these three, however, affirmed in this
conversation (which I so well remember!) any
definite scheme. They spoke in terms of violent
opinion, of argument, and of analogy, but none of
the three came forward with a faith or even with<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_271" id="Page_271">[271]</SPAN></span>
a philosophy from which one felt he could not be
shaken. The more remarkable was it, therefore,
that one of them on his return in the early morning
to his rooms, after this young and long conversation
of a mixed sort, such as men entering upon life will
often indulge, should have suffered and should have
remembered an exact and even terrible vision. It
would indeed be inexplicable that he should have
suffered such a thing as a consequence of his waking
thoughts, though, if there be influences upon minds
other than the influences they themselves can bring—if
there be influences from without, and other wills
determining our dreams—then what next followed
is less difficult to comprehend. For, when he had
fallen asleep, it seemed to him at once that he was
in the midst of a very gay and pleasant company in
a sort of palace whereof the vast room in which
he stood was one out of very many that opened one
into the other in sequence. The crowd, and he with
it, went forward slowly towards a banquet which he
heard was prepared. He did not see among those
he spoke to, and who spoke to him, any face with
which he was familiar or to which he could attach a
name; and yet he seemed to know them all, in that
curious inconsequence of dreams, and one in especial,
at some distance from him, which seemed to have
been lost once, and now to be seen again through
the crowd, was a face the sight of which moved in
him a very passionate memory: yet it was no early
memory.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_272" id="Page_272">[272]</SPAN></span>So they went forward, and soon they were all
seated at a table of enormous length, so long that
its length seemed to have some purpose about it;
and at the farther end of this table was a door leading
out of that hall. It was a door not very large
for so magnificent a space; such a door as a man or
woman could easily open with a common gesture,
and pass through and shut behind them quickly.</p>
<p>Now, for the first time, when they were eating
and drinking, it seemed to him that the conversation
took on meaning, and a more consecutive
meaning than is usual in dreams; when, just as that
new phase of his dream had begun, one of the
guests, a little to the left of the place opposite to
him, a woman of middle age who had been somewhat
silent, rose without apology, and without warning
left her place he hardly knew how, and passed
out of the room through the door that he had
noticed. It shut behind her. No one mentioned
or noticed her going, but in a little while another
and another had risen and had gone. And still as
each guest departed, some in the midst of a sentence,
some during a silence in the talk, there increased
upon him an appalling sense of unusual
things; it was appalling to him that no one said
good-bye, that none of the fellows of those who
so departed turned to them or noticed their going,
and that none of those who so departed returned
or made any promise to return. Next he noticed
with an increasing ill-ease, by some inconsequence<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_273" id="Page_273">[273]</SPAN></span>
of his dream, that when he watched the departure
of a guest (as the others did not) he saw
the empty chair and the gap left in the ranks;
but when he looked again after speaking to some
other to the right or left the gap was somehow less
defined, and when he looked yet again it was no
longer to be noticed or perceived; though it could
not be said that the chair was filled or was removed,
but in some way the absence of the man or woman
who had been there ceased to be marked, and it was
as though they had never been present at all. It
was not often that he cared to look for more than a
moment at one or another of these risings from the
feast; yet in the moment’s observation he could see
very different things. Some rose as though in terror;
some as though in weariness; some startled, as at a
sudden command which they alone could hear; some
in a natural manner as though at an appointed
moment. But there was no order or method in
their going: only all went through that door.</p>
<p>His mind was now oppressed by the change which
comes in dreams, and turns them sometimes from
phantasy to horror. There sat opposite him a man
somewhat older than himself, with a face vigorous
and yet despairing, not without energy, and trained
in self-command. And this man answered his thoughts
at once, as thoughts are answered in dreams. He
said that it was of no use wondering why any guest
left that feast, nor what there was, if there was
anything, beyond the door through which this inconsequential<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_274" id="Page_274">[274]</SPAN></span>
passage was made. Even as he was
saying this he himself, suddenly looking towards it
with an expression of extreme sadness and abandonment,
rose abruptly, bowed to no one, and went out.
At his departure the dreamer heard a little sigh,
and he who had sighed said that doors of their nature
led from one place to another, and then he tittered
a little as though he had said a clever thing. Then
another, a large happy man, laughed somewhat too
loudly, and said that only fools discussed what none
could know. A third, still upon that same theme,
said in fixed, contented manner, that, in the nature of
things, nothing was beyond the door. At which, the
first who had spoken tittered again, and said doors of
their nature led somewhere. Even as he said it his
eyes filled with tears, and he also rose and went out.</p>
<p>For the first time during this increasing pressure
of mystery and disaster (for so the dreamer felt it)
he watched the figure of that guest; none of his
companions about him dared or chose to do so; but
the dreamer fixedly watched, and he saw the figure
going down the long perspective of the hall very
rapidly and very directly. It did not hesitate nor
look back for one moment, it passed through—it was
gone.</p>
<p>The dreamer suddenly felt the wine of that feast,
the words spoken round him, more full of meaning
and of novelty; the noise of speech, though more
confused, was more pleasing and louder; the candles
were far more bright. He had forgotten, or was just<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_275" id="Page_275">[275]</SPAN></span>
forgetting, all that other mood of his dream, when
it seemed to him that in a sense all that converse
was struck dumb. He heard no sound; he was cut
off. Their hands still moved, their eyes and lips
framed words and repeated glances, but around him,
and for him, there was silence. The candles burned
bright through the length of the room, and brightest,
as in a guiding manner, towards the end of it
where was the Door. He felt a thrill pass from his
face. He rose and walked directly—no one speaking
to him or noticing him at all—down the long, narrow
space behind their chairs. It took him but a moment,
innumerable as were those whom he must pass. His
hand was upon the latch; with his head bent forward
somewhat, and downwards, in the attitude of a man
hurrying, he passed through. And, not knowing
what he did, but doing it as though by habit, he
shut the door between him and the feast, and immediately
he was in a complete and utterly silent
darkness. But he still was.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_276" id="Page_276">[276]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">The Silence of the Battlefields<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic2.jpg" alt="" width-obs="165" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap">WHOEVER has had occasion, whether for study
or for curiosity, to visit many of the battlefields
of Europe, must have been especially struck by their
silence. There are many things combining to
produce this impression, but when all have been
accounted for, something over remains. Thus it is
true that in any countryside the contrast between
the noise of the great fight that fills one’s mind and
the natural calm of woods and of fields must penetrate
the mind; and, again, it is evident that any piece of
land which one closely examines, noting all its details
for the purposes of history, must seem more lonely
and deserted than those general views in which the
eye comprehends so much of the work of man;
because all this special watching of particular corners,
noting of ranges and the rest, make one’s progress
slow, keep one’s eyes close fixed to things more or
less near, and thus allow one to appreciate how far
between men are save in the towns. But there is
more than this. It can be proved that there is more.
For the same sense of complete loneliness does not
take a man in other similar work. He does not
feel it when he is surveying for a map nor when he
is searching for an historic site other than that of
battle. But the battlefields are lonely.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_277" id="Page_277">[277]</SPAN></span>Some few, especially in this crowded island, are
not lonely. Life has overtaken them, spreading
outwards from the towns. By what a curious irony,
for instance, the racecourse at Lewes, with a shouting
throng of men as the horses go by, corresponds
precisely to the place where must have been the
thickest of the advance on Montfort’s right as he led
them to attack the King. Evesham is not lonely.
Battle is full of houses and of villas, and the chief
centre of the fight is in a garden.</p>
<p>But for the most part the great battlefields are
lonely; and their loneliness is unnatural and
oppressive. In some way they repel men. Trasimene
is the lonely shore of a marsh. One would
imagine that a place so famous would be in some
way visited. One of the great sewers of cosmopolitan
travel runs close by; one would imagine
that the historic interest of the place would bring
men from that railway to the shore upon which so
very nearly the Orientals destroyed us. There is
no such publicity. Sitting at evening near those
reeds, where the great fight was fought, one has a
feeling, rare in Italy, commoner in the north, of
complete isolation. There is nothing but water and
the evening sky, and it is so mournful that one
might imagine it a place to which things doomed
would come to die.</p>
<p>Roncesvalles, which means so little in the military
history of Europe and so much in her literature, is
a profound gorge, cleft right into the earth 3000<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_278" id="Page_278">[278]</SPAN></span>
feet, and clothed with such mighty beech woods
that for these alone, apart from its history, one
might imagine it to be perpetually visited. It is
not visited. No house is near it, save the huddled
huts round the gloomy place of pilgrimage upon
the farther side of the pass. A silence more profound,
a sense of recession more complete, is not
to be discovered upon any of the great roads of
Europe—for one of the great roads goes by the
place where Roland died, but very few travel
along it.</p>
<p>Toulouse is popular and noisy; surrounded by
so many small market gardens and so busy and
humming a Southern life (detestable to quiet men!)
that you might think no site near it was touched
with loneliness. But there is such a site. It is
the crest beyond the city where Wellington’s victory
was won. More curious still, Waterloo, at the
very gates of Brussels, within a stone’s throw, one
may say, of building sites for suburbs, is the only
lonely place in its neighbourhood. That valley, or
rather that little dip which is so great in military
history and yet which did so little to change the
general movement of the world, is the one deserted
set of fields that you can find for a long way round.
And the soil of Belgium, a gridiron of railways,
stuffed with industry, a place where one short walk
takes you from a town to a town anywhere throughout
the little State, is still remarkable for the way
in which its battlefields seem to fend off the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_279" id="Page_279">[279]</SPAN></span>
presence of man. The plateau of Fleurus, the
marshy banks of Jemappes, the roll of Neerwinden,
all illustrate what I mean.</p>
<p>If one considers in what two places since Christendom
was Christendom most was done to save
Christendom from destruction, one will fix upon the
Catalaunian Fields and upon that low tableland in
the fork of the two rivers between Poitiers and
Tours. In the first Attila was broken, Asia from
the East; in the second the Mohammedan, Asia
from the South. The Catalaunian Fields have a
bleakness amazing to the traveller. Nothing perhaps
so near so much wealth is so utterly alone.
Great folds of empty land that will grow little,
that only lately were planted with stunted pine
trees that they might at least grow something,
weary the eye. One dead straight road, Roman in
origin, Gallic in its continuance, drives right across
the waste. It is there that the Huns were broken.
It is from that point that their sullen retreat
eastward was permitted, as was permitted in 1792
the retreat eastward of the Royal Armies from
their check in that same plain at Valmy; and
Valmy also is intensely lonely, a bare ridge despoiled
to-day even of its mill, and the little chapel
raised to the soul of Kellerman hides itself away
so that you do not see it until you are close upon
the place.</p>
<p>Poitiers has the same loneliness. The Mohammedan
had ridden up from the Pyrenees, ricochetted<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_280" id="Page_280">[280]</SPAN></span>
from the walls of Toulouse, but poured on like a
flood into the centre of Gaul. Charles the Hammer
broke him in the fields beyond Vouneuil. The district
is populous and the Valley of the Clain is full
of pastures and among the tenderest of European
valleys, but as you drift down stream and approach
this place the plateau upon the right above you
grows bare, and it was there, so far as modern
scholarship can be certain, that the last effort of the
Arabs was forced back.</p>
<p>That other battle of Poitiers among the vineyards,
the Black Prince’s battle, one would imagine, could
not seem lonely, for it was fought in the midst of
tilled land full of vineyards and right above the great
high road which leads south-east from the town.
But lonely it is, and if you will go up the little gully
where the head of the French column advanced
against the English archers upon the high land above,
you will not find a man to tell you the memories of
the place.</p>
<p>Creçy was fought close to a county town; but the
same trick of landscape or of influence is also played
there. The town hides itself in a little hollow upon
the farther flank of a hill, and though the right of
Edward’s line reposed upon it, and though it was
within a bowshot of the houses that the boy his son
was pressed so hard, yet Creçy hides away from the
battlefield. And as you come in by the eastern road,
which takes you all along the crest of the English
position, there is nothing before you but a naked and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_281" id="Page_281">[281]</SPAN></span>
a silent land, falling in a dip to where the first of
the French charge failed, and rising in long empty
lengths of fallow and of grass to where you can see,
a single mark for the eye in so much loneliness, the
rude cross standing on the place where the blind
King of Bohemia fell.</p>
<p>Loneliest of all, with a loneliness which perpetually
haunts me whenever I write of it, is that battlefield
which I know best and have most closely studied.
It is the battlefield on which, as I believe, more was
done to affect both military and general history than
on any other—the battlefield of Wattignies. Here
the Revolution certainly stood, to go under with the
fall of Maubeuge, which was at the last gasp for
food, or, with the raising of that siege, to go forward.
By the success at Wattignies the siege was raised.
In military history also it is of great account, for at
Wattignies for the first time the great mind of
Carnot, the darting, aquiline mind of that man whose
school of tactics produced Napoleon, first dealt with
an army. At Wattignies for the first time the concentration
at the fullest expense of fatigue, of overwhelming
force upon one point of the objective,
came into play and was successful. Such tactics
needed the Infantry which as a fact were used in
their development. Still, they were new. Now,
Wattignies, where so much was done to change the
art of war and to transform Europe, is as lonely as
anything on earth. Lines of high trees, a wood
almost uncultivated (a rare thing in France), a swept,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_282" id="Page_282">[282]</SPAN></span>
wintry upland without a house or a barn, a little
huddled group of poor steadings round a tiny church,
and against it all the while rain and hard weather
driving from the French plains below: that is Wattignies.
Up through those sunken ways by which
Duquesnoy’s division charged you will not meet a
single human being, and that heath over which the
emigrant nobles countercharged for the last time
under the white flag is similarly bereft of men.
Nowhere do you more feel the unnatural loneliness
of those haunted places of honour than in this which
I believe to be the chief one of all the European
fields.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_283" id="Page_283">[283]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">Novissima Hora<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic4.jpg" alt="" width-obs="300" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap">TIME, which is to the mind a function of the
mind, stretches and contracts, as all men know,
when the mind impelled by forces not its own
demands the expansion or the lessening of time.
Thus in a moment, as the foolish physicists can
prove, long experiences of dreams are held; and
thus hours upon hours of other men’s lives are lost
to us for ever when we lie in profound sleep; and
I knew a man who, sleeping through a morning
upon the grassy side of a hill many years ago, slept
through news that seemed to have ruined him and
his, and slept on to a later moment when the news
proved false and the threat of disaster was lifted;
during those hours of agony there had been for him
no time.</p>
<p>They say that with men approaching dissolution
some trick of time is played, or at least that when
death is very near indeed the whole scale and structure
of thought changes, just as some have imagined
(and it is a reasonable suspicion) that the common
laws governing matter do not apply to it in some
last stage of tenuity, so the ordered sequence of the
mind takes on something fantastic and moves during
such moments in a void.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_284" id="Page_284">[284]</SPAN></span>So must it have been with that which I will now
describe.</p>
<p>A man lay upon a bed of a common sort in a
room which was bare of ornament. But he had
forgotten the room. He was a man of middle age,
corpulent, and one whose flesh and the skin of
whose flesh had sagged under disease. His eyes
were closed, his mouth, which was very fine, delicate,
and firm, alone of his features preserved its
rigour. Those features had been square and massive,
their squareness and their strength the more
emphasised by the high forehead with its one wisp
of hair. But though the strength of character remained
behind the face, the muscular strength had
left it, for that body had suffered agony.</p>
<p>The man so lying was conscious of little; the
external world was already beyond his reach. He
knew that somehow he was not suffering pain, and
the mortal fatigue that oppressed him had, in that
unexpected absence of pain, some opportunity for
repose. Neither his room nor what was left of
companionship round him, nor the voices that he
knew and loved, nor those others that he knew too
well and despised, reached his senses. For many
years the air in which he had lived and in which
he was now perishing had been to him in his
captivity a mournful delight. It was a tropical air,
but enlivened by the freshness of the sea and continually
impelled in great sea winds above him.
Now he felt that air no longer, and might have<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_285" id="Page_285">[285]</SPAN></span>
been so many thousand miles away in the place
where he had been born, or many thousand miles
more, in the snows of a great campaign, or under
the violent desert sun of certain remembered battles;
it was all one to him, for he only held to life by one
thread within, and outer things had already left him.</p>
<p>Within, however, his mind in that last weakness
still busily turned; no longer considering as it had
considered during the activity of a marvellous life
what answers the great questions propounded to
the soul of man should receive, still less noting
practical and immediate needs or considering set
problems. His mind for once, almost for the first
time, was this last time seeing things go by.</p>
<p>First he saw dull pageantries which had been the
common stuff of his life, and he was confused by
half-remembered, half-restored, faint cheers of distant
crowds, colours, and gold, and the twin flashes
of gems and of steel. And through it now and then
strains of solemn music, and now and then the tearing
cry of bronze: the bugles. All these sensations,
confused and blurred, re-arose, and as they re-arose,
welling up into him like a mist, there re-arose those
permanent concomitants of such things. He felt
again the nervous dread of folly and mishap, wondered
upon the correctness of his conduct, whether
he had not given offence somewhere to someone ...
whether he had not been the subject of criticism by
some tongue he feared. And as all that part of his
great life returned to him, his face even in that<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_286" id="Page_286">[286]</SPAN></span>
extremity showed some faint traces of concern such
as it had borne when in truth and in the body he
had moved in the midst of a Court.</p>
<p>Next, like shadows disappearing, all that ghostly
hubbub passed, but before he could be alone another
picture succeeded, and he thought to feel beneath
him the rolling of the sea. He was a young man
looking for land, with others standing behind upon
the deck, watching him in envy because of the
miracles he was to do with armed men when he
should touch the shore. And yet he was not a young
man. He was a man already weighted with disappointment
and with loss of love, and with some
confused conception of breaking under an immense
strain; and those who were on the deck behind him
watching him, watched him with awe and with pity,
and with a sort of dread that did not relieve his
spirit. So young and old in the same moment, he
felt in the brain the swinging of a ship’s deck. So
he strained for land, a land where he should conquer,
and at the same time it was a land where he
should be utterly alone, and utterly forget, and be
filled with nothing but defeat. The contradiction
held him altogether.</p>
<p>Then this movement also steadied and changed,
and he had the sensation of a man walking up some
steep hill, some hill too steep. He was leading a
horse and the horse stumbled. It was bitterly cold,
but he did not feel the cold: the roaring and the
driving round him in the snow. Next he was in the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_287" id="Page_287">[287]</SPAN></span>
saddle; there was a little eminence from which he
saw a plain. Slight as the beast was his seat galled
him. He sat his mount badly, and he dreaded lest
it should start with him as it had started the day
before. But even as he so worried himself on his
bad horsemanship, all his mind changed at quite
another sight.</p>
<p>For in the plain below that little height the great
battalions went forward, rank upon rank upon rank;
it was a review and it was a battle and it was
a campaign. Mad imagery! the uniforms were the
uniforms of gala, the drum-majors went before the
companies of the Guard, gigantic, twirling their
gigantic staves; the lifted trumpets of the Cuirassiers
sounded as though upon some great stage, for
the mere glory of the sound. And mass upon mass,
regular, instinct with purpose, innumerable, the
army passed below. There was no end to it. He
knew, he was certain, as he strained his eyes, that
it would never end. It was afoot, and it would
march for ever. Far off, beyond the line, upon the
flank of it, distant and terrible went the packed mass
of the guns, and you could hear faintly amid the
other noises of the advance the clatter-clank-clank
of the limber. And from so far off he saw the
leading sabres of commanders saluting him from his
old arm. Here again was a mixture for him of
things that do not mix in the true world: Glory and
Despair. This endless army was his, and yet would
go on beyond him. It was his and not his. There<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_288" id="Page_288">[288]</SPAN></span>
was room upon the colours for a million names of
victories, but every victory in some way carried the
stamp of defeat. And yet seeing all that pageant
as the precursor of failure, he saw it also as something
constructive. He thought of wood that burns
and is consumed, but is the fuel of a flame of fire
and all that fire can do.</p>
<p>As he so thought, like a wind and a spirit blowing
through the whole came some vast conception of a
God. And once again the mixed, the dual feeling
seized him, more greatly than before. It was a God
that drove them all, and him. And that God was
in his childhood, and he remembered his childhood
very clearly. It was something of which he had
been convinced in childhood, a security of good....
Look how the army moved!...</p>
<p>And now it had halted.</p>
<p>Here his mind failed, and he had died. It was
Napoleon.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_289" id="Page_289">[289]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreakright">On Rest<ANTIMG src="images/i_graphic6.jpg" alt="" width-obs="475" height-obs="20" /></h2></div>
<p class="drop-cap">THERE was a priest once who preached a sermon
to the text of “Abba, Father.” On that text
one might preach anything, but the matter that he
chose was “Rest.” He was not yet in middle age,
and those who heard him were not yet even young.
They could not understand at all the moment of his
ardent speech, and even the older men, seeing him
to be but in the central part of life, wondered that
he should speak so. His eyes were illuminated by
the vision of something distant; his heart was not ill
at ease, but, as it were, fixedly expectant, and he
preached from his little pulpit in that little chapel of
the Downs, with rising and deeper powers of the
voice, so that he shook the air; yet all this energy
was but the praise or the demand for the surcease
of energy, and all this sound was but the demand for
silence.</p>
<p>It is a thing, I say, incomprehensible to the young,
but gradually comprehended as the years go droning
by, that in all things (and in proportion to the intensity
of the life of each) there comes this appetite for
dissolution and for repose: I do not mean that repose
beyond which further effort is demanded, but
something final and supreme.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_290" id="Page_290">[290]</SPAN></span>This priest, a year or so after he had appealed
with his sermon before that little country audience
in the emptiness of the Downs, died. He had that
which he desired, Rest. But what is it? What is
the nature of this thing?</p>
<p>Note you how great soldiers, when their long campaigns
are done, are indifferent to further wars, and
look largely upon the nature of fighting men, their
objects, their failures, their victories, their rallying,
their momentary cheers. Not that they grow indifferent
to that great trade which is the chief business
of a State, the defence or the extension of the
common weal; but that after so much expense of all
the senses our God gave them, a sort of charity and
justice fills their minds. I have often remarked how
men who had most lost and won, even in arms, would
turn the leisured part of their lives to the study of
the details of struggle, and seemed equally content
to be describing the noble fortunes of an army,
whether it were upon the crest of advancing victory,
or in the agony of a surrender. This was because
the writers had found Rest. And throughout the
history of Letters—of Civilisation, and of contemporary
friends, one may say that in proportion to the
largeness of their action is this largeness and security
of vision at the end.</p>
<p>Now, note another thing: that, when we speak of
an end, by that very word we mean two things.
For first we mean the cessation of Form, and perhaps
of Idea; but also we mean a goal, or object, to which<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_291" id="Page_291">[291]</SPAN></span>
the Form and the Idea perpetually tended, without
which they would have had neither meaning nor
existence, and in which they were at last fulfilled.
Aristotle could give no summing up but this to all
his philosophy, that there was a nature, not only
of all, but of each, and that the end determined
what that nature might be; which is also what we
Christians mean when we say that God made the
world; and great Rabelais, when his great books
were ending, could but conclude that all things
tended to their end. Tennyson also, before he died,
having written for so many years a poetry which one
must be excused in believing considerable, felt, as
how many have felt it, the thrumming of the ebb tide
when the sea calls back the feudal allegiance of the
rivers. I know it upon Arun bar. The Flood, when
the sea heaves up and pours itself into the inland
channels, bears itself creatively, and is like the manhood
of a man—first tentative, then gathering itself
for action, then sweeping suddenly at the charge.
It carries with it the wind from the open horizon,
it determines suddenly, it spurs, and sweeps, and is
victorious; the current races; the harbour is immediately
full.</p>
<p>But the ebb tide is of another kind. With a
long, slow power, whose motive is at once downward
steadily towards its authority and its obedience
and desire, it pushes as with shoulders, home;
and for many hours the stream goes darkly, swiftly,
and steadily. It is intent, direct, and level. It<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_292" id="Page_292">[292]</SPAN></span>
is a thing for evenings, and it is under an evening
when there is little wind, that you may best observe
the symbol thus presented by material things. For
everything in nature has in it something sacramental,
teaching the soul of man; and nothing more possesses
that high quality than the motion of a river when it
meets the sea. The water at last hangs dully, the
work is done; and those who have permitted the
lesson to instruct their minds are aware of consummation.</p>
<p>Men living in cities have often wondered how it
was that the men in the open who knew horses and
the earth or ships and the salt water risk so much—and
for what reward? It is an error in the very
question they ask, rather than in the logical puzzle
they approach, which falsifies their wonder. There
is no reward. To die in battle, to break one’s neck
at a hedge, to sink or to be swamped are not
rewards. But action demands an end; there is a
fruit to things; and everything we do (here at least,
and within the bonds of time) may not exceed the
little limits of a nature which it neither made nor
acquired for itself, but was granted.</p>
<p>Some say that old men fear death. It is the theme
of the debased and the vulgar. It is not true.
Those who have imperfectly served are ready enough;
those who have served more perfectly are glad—as
though there stood before them a natural transition
and a condition of their being.</p>
<p>So it says in a book “all good endings are but<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_293" id="Page_293">[293]</SPAN></span>
shining transitions.” And, again, there is a sonnet
which says:</p>
<div class="poetry-container">
<div class="poetry">
<div class="stanza">
<div class="verse">We will not whisper: we have found the place</div>
<div class="indent">Of silence and the ancient halls of sleep,</div>
<div class="indent">And that which breathes alone throughout the deep</div>
<div class="verse">The end and the beginning; and the face</div>
<div class="verse">Between the level brows of whose blind eyes</div>
<div class="indent">Lie plenary contentment, full surcease</div>
<div class="indent">Of violence, and the ultimate great peace</div>
<div class="verse">Wherein we lose our human lullabies.</div>
</div>
<div class="stanza">
<div class="verse">Look up and tell the immeasurable height</div>
<div class="indent">Between the vault of the world and your dear head;</div>
<div class="verse">That’s Death, my little sister, and the Night</div>
<div class="indent">That was our Mother beckons us to bed:</div>
<div class="verse">Where large oblivion in her house is laid</div>
<div class="verse">For us tired children now our games are played.</div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>Indeed, one might quote the poets (who are the
teachers of mankind) indefinitely in this regard.
They are all agreed. What did Sleep and Death to
the body of Sarpedon? They took it home. And
every one who dies in all the Epics is better for the
dying. Some complain of it afterwards I will admit;
but they are hard to please. Roland took it as the
end of battle; and there was a Scandinavian fellow
caught on the north-east coast, I think, who in dying
thanked God for all the joy he had had in his life—as
you may have heard before. And St. Anthony
of Assisi (not of Padua) said, “Welcome, little sister
Death!” as was his way. And one who stands right
up above most men who write or speak said it was<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_294" id="Page_294">[294]</SPAN></span>
the only port after the tide-streams and bar-handling
of this journey.</p>
<p>So it is; let us be off to the hills. The silence
and the immensity that inhabit them are the simulacra
of such things.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<p class="center">
WILLIAM BRENDON AND SON, LTD.<br/>
PRINTERS, PLYMOUTH</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<p class="ph2">FOOTNOTE:</p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_1" id="Footnote_1_1"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_1"><span class="label">[1]</span></SPAN> Mr. H. Abrahims, of Eastcheap and The Firs, Guildford,
Surrey.</p>
</div>
<hr class="chap" />
<div class="transnote">
<p class="ph2">TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES:</p>
<p>Obvious typographical errors have been corrected.</p>
<p>Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized.</p>
</div>
<SPAN name="endofbook"></SPAN>
<div style="break-after:column;"></div><br />